Beyond 
The  PalceocrYSlic  Sea 


'.  S*  Morton 


•fornia 
nal 


I, 


rfA 


,.« 


Beyond  the  Palseocrystic 
Sea 


or 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord 


BY  A.  S.  MORTON 


CHICAGO 
PRIVATELY    PRINTED 

MDCCCXCV 


COPYRIGHT,     1895 
BY  A.  S.   MORTON 


SRU 
UtB 


INTRODUCTION 


INTRODUCTION 

My  own  story  shall  be  as  brief  as  possi 
ble,  but  it  is  necessary,  to  a  complete 
understanding  of  how  I  came  into  posses 
sion  of  the  facts  given  hereafter,  that  I 
should  relate  the  circumstances  surround 
ing  my  acquisition  of  the  strange  manu 
script  which  follows. 

In  1885  I  was  sent  to  Greenland  by  a 
scientific  society  that  I  might  study  and 
report  on  its  geological  structure,  flora, 
fauna  and  all  other  matters  of  keen  interest 
to  the  scientist,  but  of  little  value  to  the 
layman.  Delighted  at  having  secured  the 
mission,  for  which  I  had  unceasingly 
labored  ever  since  the  subject  was  broached, 
I  lost  no  time  in  preparing  for  an  absence 
of  some  years,  and  not  many  months  after 
my  appointment  found  myself  located  at 
Upernavik,  one  of  the  most  northerly  set 
tlements  of  that  inhospitable  country. 

3 


4  Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

With  a  species  of  intoxication  I  plunged 
at  once  into  my  work,  being  richly  re 
warded  by  the  encomiums  which  reached 
me  from  my  former  fellow  scientists  in 
London,  who  seemed  to  fully  appreciate 
my  efforts  and  very  kindly  wrote  to  tell 
me  so.  These  letters  reached  me  only 
twice  a  year,  both  times  during  our  brief 
Arctic  summer,  and  the  ships  that  bore 
them  carried  back  my  reports  of  months  of 
earnest  and  untiring  work. 

Having,  during  two  years  of  constant 
exploration  and  study,  exhausted  the  ter 
ritory  lying  about  fifty  miles  north  and 
the  same  distance  south  of  my  location,  as 
well  as  penetrating  the  inland  glacier  it 
self,  tramping  many  a  weary  mile  over  its 
frozen  surface  with  no  reward,  since  this 
great  traveling  ice  wall  presents  on  its 
moraineless  face  but  few  crumbs  for  the 
hungry  scholar,  I  decided  to  press  farther 
northward  in  search  of  new  fields.  Taking 
with  me  three  of  the  hardy  sons  of  that 
congealed  race,  I  began  my  journey  in 
November,  1887,  choosing  the  winter,  as 
it  is  not  always  comfortable  to  travel  in 


Introduction  5 

those  regions  during  their  apology  of  a 
summer  owing  to  the  melting  of  the  snow, 
which  is  the  traveler's  best  friend.  My 
first  excursion  was  short  and  unproduc 
tive  of  results,  but  in  February  of  the  next 
year  (1888)  we  set  out  again,  this  time 
equipped  with  a  boat,  as  well  as  our  sleds, 
and  Upernavik  saw  us  no  more  until  the 
following  autumn. 

Enduring  many  hardships,  we  pressed 
steadily  forward,  my  followers  occasionally 
grumbling  when,  at  times,  1  insisted  upon 
remaining  a  day  or  two  at  some  point  where 
my  harvest  proved  unexpectedly  rich. 
Early  in  May  we  drew  near  Cape  Parry 
and  sighted  the  open  water  of  Smith 
Sound;  here  we  camped,  it  being  my  in 
tention  to  remain  some  time.  And  while 
I  explored  the  meagre  footing  of  land, 
plucking  here  a  flower,  breaking  off  there 
a  piece  of  rock,  again  studying  some  fossil 
generously  offering  itself  to  my  eager  eyes, 
my  men  spent  most  of  their  time  on  the 
water,  bringing  in  an  occasional  fish  or 
news  of  a  whale,  walrus,  bear  or  fox  sighted. 

One  evening  (if  an  hour  when  the  sun 


6  Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

should  go  down  but  obstinately  refuses  to 
do  so  can  be  termed  evening  )  on  my  re 
turn  to  our  quarters  the  men  showed  me  a 
strangely  shaped  bag  of  walrus  hide,  tightly 
sewed  with  thongs  of  the  same  skin,  which 
they  had  that  day  fished  out  of  the  water. 

I  examined  it  closely.  It  was  smeared 
with  tallow  or  blubber  to  make  it  water 
tight,  and  had  evidently  been  prepared  for 
a  long  stay  in  the  water.  Filled  with  the 
belief  that  within  this  bag  was  the  history 
of  the  struggles  and  death  of  some  of  the 
heroes  who  have  sought,  at  the  price  of 
their  lives,  to  open  up  to  the  world  this 
terra  incognita,  I  handled  it  reverently  as 
my  knife  cut  the  thongs.  Within  the  bag 
was  a  roll  of  manuscript,  or,  more  properly 
speaking,  a  parchment,  since  it  was  the 
dried  and  bleached  skin  of  some  animal. 
The  closely  written  characters  were  very 
pale,  but,  to  my  delight,  the  writing  was 
English,  and  I  began  at  once  to  decipher 
it,  working  with  a  restless  energy  behind 
which  were  both  curiosity  and  science. 

That  manuscript  I  give  here,  leaving  the 
reader  to  do  as  he  will  with  it.  The  scien- 


Introduction  7 

tist  who  desires  scientific  opinions  may  find 
them  in  my  very  lengthy  and  exhaustive 
report,  rendered  to  the  Society  for  Arctic 
Research,  of  London.  This  report  has  re 
cently  been  published,  and  it  will  be  found 
that  I  take  therein  the  position  that  many 
of  the  statements  made  in  this  writing,  so 
strangely  cast  into  my  hands,  are  hardly 
tenable  in  the  light  of  even  the  little  we 
know,  and  yet  I  am  forced  to  admit  that 
very  many  statements  in  the  same  writing 
are  open  to  the  unqualified  approval  and 
endorsement  of  every  student  of  polar  con 
ditions,  in  addition  to  which,  when  I  find 
myself  still  doubting,  I  ask  myself  where 
this  manuscript  could  have  come  from  if  it 
is  spurious,  and  then  my  mind  reverts  to 
the  constantly  recurring  mirage  seen  off 
the  coasts  of  Alaska — the  vision  of  a  strange 
city  never  yet  found  or  identified,  and  I 
ask  myself  if  it  may  not  be  that  the  story 
of  this  ice-walled  man  is  true  and  the  city 
of  the  Pole;  that  city  never  yet  seen  by  us 
save  in  the  skies. 


THE   MANUSCRIPT 


THE  MANUSCRIPT 


NlKIVA,  1858. 

My  name  is  Pierre  Vacheron  ;  I  was 
born  in  New  Orleans  in  1820,  am  a  Creole, 
and  of  good  family.  In  1845  I  married 
Julie  Ledere.  (I  pray  she  may  now  be 
living,  and,  if  these  pages  ever  reach  that 
world  I  fear  I  shall  never  again  see,  I  beg 
him  who  finds  them  to  seek  her  and  tell  her 
of  the  fate  which  befell  "  Cher  Pierre,"  as 
she  always  called  me.) 

We  were  very  happy,  Julie  and  I,  but 
fortune  frowned  on  us,  and  it  was  hard  to 
see  the  dear  one  want  for  those  things 
which  ease  the  burdens  of  life.  I  sought 
other  fields,  hoping  for  better  luck,  and  in 
1850  we  landed  in  Philadelphia.  There  I 
succeeded  but  indifferently,  and  the  demon 
of  restlessness,  as  well  as  of  bitter  discontent, 
entered  my  soul.  Here  the  current  of  my 
ii 


1 2        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

life  changes,  for  in  1852  I  met  and  became 
very  friendly  with  a  man  who  I  presume 
made  himself  famous ;  a  man  who,  I 
imagine,  is  even  now  reaping  the  fruits  of 
his  heroism — Morton,  who,  on  Kane's  ex 
pedition,  discovered  the  open  arctic  sea, 
which  up  to  that  time  none  had  seen.  He 
visited  me  frequently.  Kane's  expedition 
was  already  the  subject  of  much  interest; 
Morton  was  enthusiastic,  I  caught  the  con 
tagion.  Could  it  have  well  been  otherwise 
with  my  poor  successes  and  constant  rest 
lessness  ? 

The  result  of  it  all  was  that  in  1853, 
when  Kane  sailed  in  search  of  Franklin, 
both  Morton  and  Pierre  Vacheron  were 
with  him  on  board  of  the  Advance. 

It  is  not  my  intention  to  give  any  de 
tailed  account  of  the  expedition  since,  at 
best,  I  can  give  but  one  side  of  it,  and  the 
whole  has  doubtless  long  since  been  told 
by  those  who,  more  fortunate  than  myself, 
returned  to  their  native  land.  I  shall  but 
refer  to  leading  facts  in  order  to  show  how 
it  is  that  I  am  now  where  I  am. 

We  sailed  in  June,  1853,  and  in  August 


The  Manuscript  13 

of  that  year  reached  Rensselaer  Bay,  and 
the  last  time  I  saw  the  brig  Advance  she 
was  still  there,  and  may  be  now  so  far  as  I 
know.  That  winter  I  was  one  of  a  party 
that,  pushing  north,  reached  very  nearly 
the  eightieth  parallel,  our  journey  being 
accompanied  with  terrible  hardships,  but 
safely  accomplished.  We  were  compara 
tively  comfortable  in  our  quarters  on  the 
ship,  but  Kane  was  indefatigable,  working 
like  a  beaver  himself,  and  sending  us  here, 
there,  everywhere,  to  explore.  I  have  lost 
track  of  many  of  my  dates,  but  think  it  was 
about  a  year  after  our  arrival  when  Morton 
led  a  party,  of  which  I  was  a  member,  on 
the  trip  which  should  immortalize  him,  and 
doubtless  has. 

Our  route  lay  up  Kennedy  Channel, 
opening  from  Smith  Sound,  and  we  pushed 
along  until  we  had  reached  a  latitude  of 
more  than  eighty-one  degrees  north,  when 
one  day  Morton  suddenly  gave  a  great 
shout,  "  The  open  polar  sea  !"  pointing 
northward.  All  eyes  at  once  turned  in 
that  direction,  and  there,  sure  enough,  lay 
a  vast  expanse  of  open  water  stretching  as 


14        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

far  as  the  eye  could  see.  We  were  beside 
ourselves  with  pride  and  delight  Each 
man  felt  that  he  had  made  for  himself  an 
undying  name.  I  remember  Morton  con 
vulsively  hugged  me,  and  I  think  I  hugged 
him  in  return.  At  any  rate,  my  naturally 
volatile  spirits  were  at  high  pressure  just 
then.  A  mad  race  started,  I  leading,  over  the 
slippery  slopes  of  the  frozen  wall  surround 
ing  this  unfrozen  sea.  For  hours  I  ran,  think 
ing  of  nothing,  unless  it  might  be  of  dear 
Julie  and  how  proud  she  would  be  when  I 
returned.  My  companions,  whom  I  had 
long  since  distanced,  were  forgotten.  In 
deed,  myself  and  my  own  existence  were 
forgot  as  well.  I  think  I  was  scarcely 
human  at  the  time,  though  the  cause  of  this 
sudden  exhilaration  I  have  never  yet  un 
derstood,  being  forced  to  content  myself 
with  the  belief  that  it  was  but  the  active 
operation  of  that  dread  power  known  as 
fate.  Whatever  may  have  been  the  cause, 
I  could  not  stop,  nor  indeed  did  the 
thought  of  stopping  enter  my  brain  until 
my  body  refused  to  longer  bear  the  strain, 
and  I  paused  panting  and  breathless.  I 


The  Manuscript  15 

seated  myself  on  the  ice,  intending  to  rest 
until  my  companions  came  up,  and,  once 
seated,  a  thousand  weird  fancies  came 
trooping  through  my  brain  as  though  I 
were  bewitched.  At  last,  being  somewhat 
recuperated,  I  came  to  my  senses  and  be 
gan  to  look  around  me.  My  first  thought 
was  one  of  uneasiness  that  my  comrades 
had  not  come  up,  but  I  dismissed  this  idea, 
remembering  how  swiftly  I  had  run,  and 
tried  to  divert  myself  with  the  scene  around 
me.  This,  however,  did  not  serve  to  keep 
me  long  unconscious  of  my  own  loneliness. 
I  soon  became  alarmed  and,  rising,  sought 
to  retrace  my  steps,  when,  what  was  my 
horror  to  see  a  wide  expanse  of  water  be 
tween  myself  and  the  land  (or  ice)  I  had 
left  only  a  few  hours  before.  I  was  adrift 
in  this  polar  sea.  Not  a  sign  of  life 
around  me.  I  now  was  panic-stricken, 
paralyzed  with  fear,  and  shouted  at  the  top 
of  my  voice,  but  no  reply  came  save  the 
mocking  echo  from  the  everlasting  ice  that 
rose  around  me  like  the  frozen  walls  of  a 
deserted  hell. 

For  hours  I  shrieked  like  a  madman, 


1 6        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

hoping  against  hope,  straining  my  eyes 
for  a  glimpse  of  those  I  had  so  shortly  left, 
nor  did  I  entirely  relinquish  hope  until  my 
observations  showed  me  that  I  was  steadily 
drifting  north ;  borne  by  a  resistless  current 
I  was  moving  toward  the  unknown  land  of 
eternal  ice,  each  gentle  wave  bearing  me  on 
from  life  and  hope  to  death  and  despair.  I 
felt  that  I  was  on  my  way  to  that  Mecca  of 
Arctic  explorers,  the  Pole,  and  in  my 
mind's  eye  could  see  my  frozen  body,  laid 
out  on  this  tomb  of  ice,  circling  around 
the  globe's  congealed  axis,  while  my  sight 
less,  staring  eyes  gazed  ceaselessly  up  to 
that  heaven  whose  splendor  now  mocked 
my  impotent  agony.  Overcome  with  hope 
less  torture  I  fell  in  a  swoon  as  deep  as 
death  save  for  its  waking ;  I  know  not  how 
long  I  remained  unconscious  but  it  must 
have  been  for  hours  as,  when  I  raised  my 
self  and  instinctively  turned  my  gaze  in 
the  direction  from  which  I  had  come,  the 
ice  wall  which,  so  agonizingly  far,  had  yet 
seemed  so  close,  had  grown  dim  in  the 
distance  and  now  loomed  up  against  the 
horizon  like  the  gloomy,  fog-curtained 


The  Manuscript  17 

banks  of  Newfoundland.  I  rose  stiff  with 
cold  and,  to  rouse  the  circulation  in  my 
benumbed  limbs  as  well  as  satisfy  a 
mournful  curiosity,  began  a  tour  of  inves 
tigation,  circling  my  icy  tomb,  which  I 
judged  to  be  about  half  a  mile  in  circum 
ference;  the  same  sight  greeted  me  at 
every  turn — an  unbroken  expanse  of  wa 
ter —  desolation,  death  everywhere;  my 
mind  was  tortured  with  varying  scenes  of 
agony;  death  from  starvation,  death  from 
freezing,  madness  from  overwhelming  ter 
ror  all  grinned  at  me  with  their  horrible 
faces  so  close  to  mine  I  felt  as  though 
their  fetid  breath  fanned  my  cheeks.  At 
one  moment,  in  my  paroxysms  of  impo 
tent  rage,  I  felt  strong  enough  to  stran 
gle  a  polar  bear,  to  cope  with  a  famished 
lion;  at  another,  shivering  in  every  limb, 
I  should  have  run  in  abject  fear  from 
even  a  titmouse.  Time  had  lost  its  signifi 
cance  to  me ;  having  no  way  of  noting  the 
passage  of  day  and  night  I  could  form  no 
idea  how  long  I  had  been  on  my  awful 
cruise,  but  my  next  sensation  was  one  of 
desperate  hunger ;  in  my  frenzy  I  gnawed 


1 8        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

off  great  chunks  of  ice,  devouring  them 
only  to  find  the  same  distressing  empti 
ness  ;  I  discovered  imbedded  in  the  ice  a 
rock  covered  with  a  moss  or  lichen  and  this 
I  tore  off  with  greedy,  trembling  fingers, 
making  of  it  a  banquet  fit  for  a  king.  My 
hunger  somewhat  appeased  by  this  frugal 
repast,  I  gave  more  attention  to  things 
around  me.  The  current  to  whose  action  I 
owed  my  uncomfortable  situation  was  gently 
but  resistlessly  pushing,  apparently,  for  the 
very  Pole  itself,  bearing  upon  its  placid 
bosom  a  living  sacrifice.  I  knew  I  was 
beyond  all  human  aid,  and  yet,  such  are  the 
strange  contradictions  of  human  nature,  I 
felt  at  that  time  a  species  of  exaltation  at 
the  thought  that  I  was  the  first  rational 
creature  to  navigate  this  unknown  sea  and 
once  or  twice  laughed  hysterically  as  I 
thought  of  the  novel  bark  upon  which  my 
voyage  was  undertaken.  But  then  came,  to 
interrupt  this  vagrant  pleasantry,  fear,  des 
peration,  the  horrible  gnawings  of  increas 
ing  hunger — my  frame  would  collapse.  I 
rolled  on  the  ice  in  agony,  almost  hoping 
I  would  slip  and  roll  off  into  the  hun- 


The  Manuscript  19 

gry  waters,  yet  instinctively  grasping  any 
friendly  projection.  After  awhile  I  grew 
impassive  and  lay  awaiting  the  inevitable 
end,  when  my  dull  consciousness  became 
impressed  with  the  fact  that  the  tempera 
ture  was  steadily  rising  and  I  remember 
my  crazy  fancies  reverted  to  the  ancient 
fables  that  the  Pole  was  nothing  but  a 
great  hole  through  which  the  waters  un 
ceasingly  rushed  but  to  be  turned  into 
steam  by  the  unquenching  fires  beneath, 
and  I  thought  this  new  warmth  must  be 
from  the  great  volumes  of  steam  and  won 
dered  how  it  must  feel  to  be  boiled,  as  I 
felt  sure  I  was  to  be.  At  about  this  junc 
ture  a  great  white  owl  alighted  on  my  bark 
and,  settling  comfortably  down,  sat  sol 
emnly  blinking  at  me ;  in  an  instant  the 
brute  instinct  fostered  by  hunger  was  alive 
within  me.  With  a  cunning  born  of  in 
sanity  I  drew  close  without  disturbing  or 
frightening  him,  seized  him  and  with 
strength  fed  from  the  soul,  seeing  that  the 
body  was  long  since  exhausted,  held  fast 
to  my  prey.  He  scratched  and  tore  me  but 
I  wrung  his  neck  and  in  a  mad  frenzy 


20        Beyond  the  Palzocrystic  Sea 

ripped  him  open  with  my  knife,  eagerly 
drinking  his  still  warm  blood.  A  life  for 
a  life — it  seemed  to  me  that  each  drop  of 
this  poor  bird's  blood  as  it  trickled  down 
my  throat  gave  me  a  new  lease  on  life.  I 
felt  once  more  the  passion  for  life,  that  im 
pulse  which  leads  us  to  offer  thanks  unto 
the  Creator  that  we  are  allowed  to  live,  and 
with  the  thanks  a  prayer  that  we  may  be 
spared  for  further  enjoyment  of  his  gift  of 
life.  Hope's  dying  embers  flashed  up  again 
into  a  flame  whose  intensity  seemed  to 
burn  the  walls  of  my  breast  within  which 
its  evanescent  life  was  imprisoned.  But 
man  is  a  beast,  an  animal,  at  best,  and  my 
hunger  was  not  appeased;  I  tore  the  feath 
ers  away  and  with  my  teeth  dug  great  holes 
in  the  raw  breast  of  the  fowl,  and,  indeed, 
should  probably  have  eaten  the  entire  bird 
had  I  not  remembered  my  situation  and 
forced  myself  to  put  away  the  best  part  of 
it  for  future  needs. 

I  was  a  man  again!  Such  was  the  magic 
influence  of  that  savage  meal  that  I  felt  for 
a  time  absolutely  safe  and  laughed  at  the 
chimerical  fears  of  an  hour  before  ;  I  even 


The  Manuscript  21 

went  so  far  as  to  feel  happy  at  the  thought 
that  I  was  alone  on  this  sea  which  mortal 
man  had  never  before  traversed  ;  the  Pole 
had  now  no  terrors  for  me ;  on  the  con 
trary,  I  longed  for  a  speaking  acquaintance 
with  this  prime  favorite  of  enthusiastic 
scientists.  But  with  returning  vigor  came 
also  the  instinct  of  self-preservation,  stifled 
for  a  time  by  the  paralyzation  of  life's 
forces.  Again  and  again  I  searched  the 
horizon  closely  but  not  a  thing  met  my 
eye  save  the  ever-restless  waters,  an  occa 
sional  bird  and  a  few  floating  islands  of  ice 
similar  to  that  which  had  so  unceremoni 
ously  abducted  me. 

From  my  condition  when  that  ill-fated 
owl  fell  into  my  hands  I  judge  I  must 
have  been  afloat  at  least  five  days  and,  as  I 
roughly  guess  the  speed  of  the  current 
bearing  me  to  have  been  about  thirty  miles 
a  day,  I  conclude  that  I  was  then  approxi 
mately  150  miles  from  my  starting  point 
and,  as  well  as  I  could  judge  in  the  absence 
of  any  instruments,  due  north.  I  spent 
my  time  watching  with  straining  eyes  for 
any  sign  of  life,  any  boundary  to  this 


22        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

seemingly  limitless  sea ;  but  the  last  shred 
of  flesh  had  been  torn  from  the  bones  of 
my  owl,  and  I  was  reduced  to  the  necessity 
of  gnawing,  dog-like,  the  bones  themselves 
before  the  dark  outline  of  something  other 
than  water  marked  the  horizon.  When  I 
first  saw  this  ragged  fringe  in  the  distance 
I  assumed  that  it  was  ice  marking  the  limits 
of  the  water,  and  I  fell  to  speculating  as  to 
whether  we  would  impinge  upon  its  frown 
ing  wall,  and  either  recoil,  shattered,  de 
stroyed,  or  remain  welded  to  the  mass,  or 
else,  borne  upon  the  wings  of  the  silent 
current,  circle  round  and  round  this  sea  of 
desolation  for  all  time  to  come.  However, 
I  had  not  been  long  in  sight  of  this  bound 
ary  before  I  saw  that  it  could  not  be  ice, 
hence  must  be  land,  and  no  sooner  did 
this  conviction  force  itself  upon  me  than  I 
became  fairly  wild  with  joy.  If  we  could 
only  go  close  enough  to  that  land  for  me 
to  leave  my  frozen  craft  I  should  feel 
saved  despite  the  fact  that  I  was,  at  the 
very  least  calculation,  two  hundred  miles 
from  any  human  being  and  one  thousand 
miles  from  regular  habitations.  I  cannot 


The  Manuscript  23 

say  that  I  had  any  idea  of  attempting  to 
make  my  way  back.  Indeed,  that  would 
have  been  impossible,  as  I  had  not  even  so 
much  as  a  compass,  but  I  did  have  a  very 
fixed  idea  of  the  desirability  of  maintain 
ing  my  own  animal  life  even  under  such 
discouraging  circumstances,  and  it  was  this 
instinct  of  self-preservation  which  caused 
me  to  sound  a  note  of  triumph  on  the  dis 
covery  of  land.  I  felt  like  the  buffeted 
mariner  who,  after  barely  escaping  ship 
wreck,  sees  his  port  ahead  of  him.  I  have 
already  alluded  to  the  fact  that  the  farther 
north  I  got  the  higher  the  temperature — 
for  more  than  a  day,  as  well  as  I  could 
mark  time,  it  would  have  been  really  too 
warm  for  my  dress  had  it  not  been  for  the 
effect  of  the  ice  on  which  I  floated;  in  fact, 
before  I  sighted  land  a  new  cause  of  alarm 
had  arisen,  as  I  had  noticed  a  sensible  dim 
inution  in  the  floe  on  which  I  rode.  But 
now  fear  was  cast  aside;  there  to  my  right 
(northeast  of  Smith  Sound  as  well  as  I 
could  determine)  lay  land  ;  rugged  and 
barren  land,  apparently,  but  land ;  ice 
bound  and  desolate,  but  still  land ;  doubt- 


24         Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

less  refusing  support  of  life  to  the  few 
birds  that  visited  its  untrod  shores,  yet  it 
might,  nay,  should,  support  and  keep  me ; 
it  was  land  and  in  that  one  word  I  read 
life,  hope,  safety.  I  quite  forgot  in  my 
excitement  that  I  was  again  growing  very 
hungry;  but  one  central  idea  held  posses 
sion  of  my  brain  —  that  land  and  my 
chances  of  reaching  it.  For  hours  I  stead 
ily  watched  it,  and  gradually  the  strange, 
ragged  looking  peaks  took  definite  shape. 
I  grew  more  deeply  interested ;  nearer  still 
—  I  rubbed  my  eyes  and  began  to  fear  that 
I  had  grown  crazy — no,  I  was  surely  ra 
tional,  yet  could  it  be?  I  pinched  myself 
to  make  sure  that  I  did  not  sleep — I  was 
awake.  All  the  time  I  kept  my  eyes  fixed 
upon  that  distant  shore,  scarcely  daring 
even  to  wink  for  fear  the  dream,  the  mir 
age,  the  feverish  fancy  of  a  frenzied  brain, 
whichever  it  might  be,  would  melt  before 
my  gaze.  I  was  sure  that  I  had  full  pos 
session  of  all  my  faculties  and  yet  equally 
sure  that  the  scene  before  me  was  an  in 
substantial  pageant  born  of  the  vaporings 
of  a  too  diseased  brain.  Rising  in  the 


The  Manuscript  25 

distance  and  slowly  assuming  tangible  out 
lines  rose  in  unmistakable  clearness  from 
the  unsounded  depths  of  the  sea,  from  the 
unsealed  heights  of  virgin  peaks,  a  city, 
yes,  a  city  whose  walls,  towers,  streets,  be 
spoke  not  the  hand  of  the  Creator  of  all 
things  but  the  handiwork  of  man.  What 
was  before  me?  If  my  eyes  served  me  no 
trick  and  this  was  really  a  city,  was  it  a 
city  of  the  dead?  of  a  people  long  since 
perished?  Was  I  doomed  to  wander  a  soli 
tary  mortal  through  those  silent  streets, 
finally  to  lie  down  and  die  as  they  who 
reared  those  walls  had  died,  within  some 
one  of  their  deserted  homes?  I  shuddered 
at  these  thoughts.  Had  I  entered  the  land 
of  magic,  the  home  of  the  black  art,  and 
had  this  great  pile  been  reared  by  some 
demon  to  torment  and  destroy  me?  These 
and  many  other  wild  fancies  chased  one 
another  in  wanton  confusion  through  my 
clouded  brain  while  I  steadily  bore  my 
way,  guided  by  some  unseen  hand,  to 
ward  the  coast  whose  present  aspect  fright 
ened  me  far  more  than  would  have  done 
beetling  cliffs  fit  for  but  the  habitations  of 


26         Beyond  the  Palzeocrystic  Sea 

feathery  nomads.  My  sensations  may  pos 
sibly  be  faintly  imagined,  but  no  one  who 
has  not  himself  been  an  actor  in  such  a 
drama  can  realize  the  terror,  the  supersti 
tious  despair  that  filled  my  soul.  My  limbs 
shook,  I  trembled  all  over  and,  unable  to 
stand,  sank  in  impotent  paralysis  of  fear 
upon  the  ice.  To  my  now  crazed  brain 
the  breeze  playing  around  me  seemed  the 
heated  breath  of  a  myriad  of  hellish  imps, 
shrivelling  my  cheeks  as  it  fanned  them. 
The  steady,  irresistible  movement  of  the 
dissolving  ice  relentlessly  bearing  me  to 
frightful  death,  to  annihilation,  was  to  me 
but  the  work  of  some  hidden  devil  who,  in 
hideous  glee  disporting  himself,  was  drag 
ging  me  on  and  on  that  I  might  be  offered 
a  vicarious  sacrifice  to  the  arch-demon  him 
self.  The  minutes  seemed  hours  and  yet  I 
neared  that  uncanny  city  with  what  seemed 
to  me  frightful  velocity.  I  had  given  my 
self  up  for  lost  from  the  moment  when  I 
found  myself  drifting,  but  now  felt  that  I 
was  damned  in  soul  as  well  as  body  and 
would  gladly  have  given  my  life  for  the 
privilege  of  dying  among  my  fellow-men. 


The  Manuscript  27 

The  strongest  mind  wavers  under  pres 
sure,  the  bravest  heart  has  its  sudden  leaps 
of  fear,  is  it  any  wonder  that  I,  with  the 
spectacle  of  a  completely  equipped  city  here 
within  a  few  miles  of  the  Pole,  apparent 
life  amid  eternal  death,  should  have  suc 
cumbed  to  the  effect  of  the  rude  shock, 
especially  considering  my  previous  condi 
tion  and  the  fearful  strain  I  had  borne?  I 
think  not,  and  while  I  now  laugh  at  my 
agonizing  fears,  I  have  never  been  ashamed 
of  them,  though  I  may  add,  by  way  of  pa 
renthesis,  that  I  am  not  what  men  call  a 
coward. 

Drifting,  drifting,  with  not  a  star  of 
hope  in  the  glaring  sky  whose  unblinking 
eye  seemed  to  have  forgot  to  sleep;  nor 
anchor  to  hold,  nor  rudder  to  steer  as  I 
ploughed  my  way  through  the  cold  waves 
green  with  envious  desire  as  they  licked 
away,  piece  by  piece,  the  glistening  throne 
upon  which  sat  in  mock  dignity  one  of  crea 
tion's  kings.  Above  me  the  heavens,  illim 
itable,  illuminated  by  the  cold  and  ghastly 
glare  of  a  sleepless  sun;  below  the  softly 
surging,  silent  sea  whose  whispering  waves, 


28        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

caressing,  creep  through  ever  growing 
gaps  upon  ray  frozen  craft,  the  while  with 
restful  restlessness,  with  the  rare  rhythm 
of  their  siren  songs  they  bear  me,  helpless, 
hopeless,  to  their  goal,  my  grave ;  beyond, 
the  bare  and  barren  ragged  rocks  against 
whose  frowning  face,  with  frightful  force,  I 
might  be  dashed  or,  those  rocks  escaped, 
that  city  of  the  dead,  whose  winding  walls 
did  mark  the  tortuous  trail  of  the  con 
demned  and  tortured  soul,  its  silent  streets 
and  hearthless  homes  the  hopelessness  of 
hell ;  its  towering  domes  of  demon  make 
but  fingers  of  fate,  pointing  upward,  do 
show  the  way  below  to  the  noisome,  bot 
tomless  depths  of  hell. 

Nearer,  still  nearer,  that  silent  current 
bore  me.  I  saw  I  should  miss  the  rocks, 
yet  seeing  this  saw,  but  too  well,  that  I 
must  ground  upon  the  beach  before  that 
awful  city,  and  in  this  knowledge  found 
more  of  dread  than  of  comfort.  Nearer, 
yet  nearer — what  is  that  I  see?  Have  the 
imps  of  hell  taken  tangible  shape  before 
my  eyes?  Oh!  Horror  of  horrors!  They 
run  in  wanton  glee  to  see  the  death  of  the 


The  Manuscript  29 

body,  the  damnation  of  the  soul!  There 
they  crowd  before  hell's  open  portal,  that 
beach,  and  elbow  and  jostle  one  another 
that  they  may  see  my  doom.  More,  still 
more  of  them,  the  shore  is  black  with  hell's 
minions.  I  even  fancy  I  can  hear  their 
wicked  shrieks  of  fiendish  delight — my 
brain  reels,  something  seems  to  crack  with 
a  snap  within  my  head ;  mortal  man  can 
bear  no  more ;  in  a  senseless  swoon  I  fall 
prone  upon  the  ice,  murmuring  with  my 
last  fleeting  consciousness  a  prayer  to  the 
Almighty. 


II 

I  did  not  fall  into  the  hands  of  imps, 
devils  or  goblins,  but,  what  is  still  stranger 
to  me,  when  I  recovered  from  my  swoon 
found  myself  in  the  hands  of  men.  To 
my  eyes  they  were  strange  and  uncouth 
looking,  but  they  were  none  the  less  men 
and  seemingly  mild  and  kind  in  disposi 
tion.  I  no  sooner  found  myself  safe  from 
immediate  danger  of  death  than  I  became 
frantically  hungry  and  at  once  essayed  to 
make  this  fact  known,  but  my  captors  were 
apparently  rather  dull  and  slow  of  wit,  and 
it  was  only  when  I  had  about  exhausted  all 
signs  known  to  me  that  they  seemed  to 
comprehend ;  there  was  then  great  jabber 
ing  and  gesticulating  among  them,  when  fi 
nally  one  who  had  seemed  to  bear  the  air  of 
a  dictator  came  forward  (they  had  all  been 
standing  at  a  respectful  distance  from  me) 
and,  after  first  prostrating  himself  upon 
30 


The  Manuscript  31 

his  face,  waved  his  hand  toward  the  city  as 
though  to  invite  me  to  enter  its  walls. 
Having  already  gathered  that  I  was  in 
good  favor  with  my  odd-looking  hosts,  and 
assuming  that  the  road  to  food  was  the 
path  leading  into  the  city,  I  drew  myself 
up  and  with  as  much  dignity  as  my  stiff 
and  tottering  limbs  would  support  began 
my  triumphal  march,  for  such  it  proved  to 
be.  No  sooner  had  I  taken  one  step  than 
the  entire  multitude  fell  face  down  prone 
upon  the  ground,  and  I  really  think  they 
would  have  permitted  me  to  tread  upon 
them,  since  they  never  moved  as  I  made 
my  way  with  difficulty  between  them,  rising 
only  after  I  had  passed  and  following  at  a 
respectful  distance. 

A  great  wall  surrounded  the  city  and 
when  I  entered  its  open  gate  a  tremen 
dous  noise  arose;  it  proved  to  be  their 
music,  consisting  of  drums  made  of  wal 
rus-hide  stretched  on  frames  and  several 
wind  instruments  contrived  chiefly  out  of 
the  bones  of  birds.  At  the  sound  of  this 
noise  or  music  those  remaining  in  the  city, 
principally  women  and  children,  rushed 


32        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

forth  from  their  houses  into  the  streets ; 
he  who  had  silently  invited  me  to  be  their 
guest  walked  some  distance  ahead  of  me 
crying  certain  strange  words  at  sound  of 
which  all  who  looked  on  prostrated  them 
selves  in  silence  until  I  had  passed,  when 
they  took  up  the  same  cry  until  the  welkin 
rang.  Despite  hunger,  fatigue  and  sore 
ness  the  novelty  of  my  position,  the 
strangeness  of  the  people  and  the  welcome 
I  received  at  their  hands  deeply  impressed 
me  and  I  endeavored  to  walk  with  the  air 
of  a  mighty  conqueror,  though  I  fear  with 
poor  success.  For  some  distance  I  passed 
through  narrow  streets  lined  on  either  side 
with  small  stone  houses,  when  finally  my 
leader  paused  in  a  square  court  and  with  a 
profound  obeisance  indicated  that  I  should 
precede  him  into  a  large  building  whose 
four  towers  I  had  so  clearly  seen  while 
floating  toward  this  haven. 

I  entered  as  he  bade  me  and  immedi 
ately  concluded  that  I  was  in  their  temple, 
but  soon  began  to  doubt  this  when  at  the 
farthest  extremity  of  the  edifice  I  came  to 
a  great  throne  chiseled  out  of  stone  and 


The  Manuscript  33 

garnished  with  walrus  tusks  and  similar 
trophies  of  the  chase.  Obedient  to  a 
silent  gesture  from  my  guide  I  mounted 
the  throne  and  at  the  moment  when  I 
seated  myself  there  was  a  great  burst  of 
their  uncouth  music,  a  shout  from  the 
people  who  had  crowded  after  me  into  the 
building,  and  my  eyes  surveyed  a  vast  sea 
of  bowed  heads;  doubtless  they  would 
have  again  prostrated  themselves  had  they 
not  been  too  closely  wedged.  Food  was 
now  brought  me,  which  I  greedily  de 
voured  while  the  assembled  multitude 
gazed  in  rapt  attention ;  having  stifled  the 
pangs  of  hunger  I  felt  the  need  of  rest — I 
grew  dull  and  heavy,  my  peaceful  conquest 
of  this  unknown  people  interested  me  no 
longer,  and  I  made  desperate  efforts  to 
convey  my  wishes  to  the  master  of  cere 
monies,  finally  succeeding  after  I  had 
cursed  his  stupidity  in  every  language  but 
his  own.  My  wish  was  law.  He  spoke, 
the  hum  of  the  crowd  hushed  and  as  si 
lently  as  the  unreal  shapes  of  a  dream  the 
vast  crowd  glided  out ;  when  the  place  was 
empty  he  led  me  to  a  corner  where  was  a 


34        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

bed  made  of  mosses  and  seaweed ;  upon 
this  I  threw  myself,  nor  had  mortal  man 
ever  softer  couch. 

I  woke  from  my  deep  sleep  refreshed 
but  sorely  perplexed  and  rubbed  my  eyes 
to  assure  myself  that  the  events  I  have  just 
related  were  no  dream.  But  the  reality  of 
my  surroundings  was  soon  made  apparent 
since  no  sooner  did  I  stir  than  I  was 
waited  on  with  food  and  drink,  the  word 
was  given  outside,  the  people  again  poured 
into  the  temple,  and  again  I  seated  myself 
on  the  throne  and  received  what  was  evi 
dently  the  worship  of  this  race. 

Having  no  means  of  measuring  time  I 
am  unable  to  say  how  long  this  panto 
mime  lasted,  but,  feeling  that  I  should  have 
to  spend  my  days  here,  I  immediately  set 
to  work  to  learn  the  language  and  soon 
succeeded  reasonably  well  in  understanding 
most  of  what  was  said,  though  I  fear  I 
shall  never  be  able  to  pronounce  a  large 
proportion  of  their  ear-splitting,  jaw-break 
ing  words,  hence  shall  always  prove  a  bet 
ter  listener  than  talker.  I  had  assumed 
from  the  first  that  they  had  made  me 


The  Manuscript  35 

either  their  prince  or  their  god  ;  I  now 
found  that  I  held  the  dual  position.  Half- 
jord,  their  first  king,  according  to  their 
legends,  was  also  their  god  and  they  had  a 
fixed  belief  that  he  would  some  day  return, 
make  of  this  barren  waste  a  smiling  gar 
den  and  of  them  a  great  and  powerful  peo 
ple  ;  when  they  saw  me  floating  to  them 
on  my  ship  of  ice,  coming  from  where 
mortal  had  never  before  come  so  far  as 
they  knew,  they  welcomed  me  as  the  long- 
expected  Halfjord,  seated  me  upon  that 
throne  which  had  for  centuries  awaited 
him,  and  patiently  waited  to  hear  from  my 
lips  what  was  to  be  the  outcome.  This  in 
brief  was  what  I  gathered  with  my  first 
understanding  of  their  speech.  I  did  not 
find  it  convenient  to  disabuse  their  minds 
of  this  harmless  superstition,  since  it  was 
entirely  to  my  advantage ;  on  the  contrary, 
I  fostered  their  belief  in  my  supernatural 
attributes  as  far  as  I  thought  proper  and 
confess  I  revelled  in  the  thought  of  being 
an  accepted  king,  even  of  this  simple,  un 
taught  people. 

Here  I  was,  then,  king  of  an  unknown 


36        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

race,  god  of  an  untaught  people,  spending 
my  days  in  an  unsought,  unexplored  coun 
try. 

Having  now  through  means  of  this 
writing  located  myself,  with  the  hope  that 
some  one  may  find  my  story  and  seek  to 
restore  me  to  my  home  and  people,  I  shall 
devote  but  little  time  to  describing  those 
with  whom  my  lot  is  cast,  as  I  live  with  an 
ever-present  hope — that  of  rescue  —  and 
writing  is  a  thankless  task  when  one's  pa 
per  is  the  tanned  skins  of  birds,  pen  a 
stick  and  ink  the  juice  of  an  Arctic  plant. 
Those  who  come  to  seek  me  can  tell  the 
world  more  of  these  strange  people  than, 
with  my  present  opportunities,  I  am  in 
clined  to  tell.  I  shall,  however,  give  a 
brief  sketch  of  them  but,  before  beginning, 
let  me  say  a  word  to  my  rescuers,  whom  I 
now  confidently  expect,  since  I  shall  con 
sign  this  history  of  mine  to  the  same  cur 
rent  which  bore  me  hither  and  which  I  am 
sure  must  at  some  point  north  of  us  (per 
haps  at  the  Pole  itself)  turn  and  work 
itself  south  ;  therefore  I  shall  cast  this,  my 
story,  upon  the  placid  bosom  of  our  im- 


The  Manuscript  37 

prisoned  sea  with  serene  confidence  that  it 
will  some  day  be  found — heaven  grant 
that  day  be  not  too  distant ! 

I  have  no  instruments,  consequently  can 
give  no  exact  bearings,  but  if  the  search 
ing  party  will  pass  through  Smith  Sound 
and  up  Kennedy  Channel  until  they  come 
in  sight  of  this  open  sea,  and  then  bear 
almost  due  west  through  the  thousand 
channels  cutting  into  the  ice,  they  will,  in 
about  a  day's  journey,  reach  this  polar  cur 
rent,  when  all  they  have  to  do  is  to  allow 
it  to  bear  them  with  it  north-northeast  to 
this  port.  May  the  God  of  our  race  incline 
the  hearts  of  heroic  men  to  brave  the  dan 
gers  of  the  palseocrystic  sea  for  my  restor 
ation  to  home,  friends,  wife !  Heaven 
hear  my  prayer  and  bear  this  letter  on  the 
bosom  of  the  restless  sea  with  lightning 
speed  to  the  land  of  my  own  people ! 


Ill 

These  people  are  undoubtedly  of  Scan 
dinavian  origin,  and  from  their  legends  it 
would  appear  that  the  settlement  was 
founded  in  about  the  year  900  by  the  Norse 
men,  those  hardy,  restless  wanderers  who 
made  both  history  and  nations.  But  none 
of  the  old  spirit  of  adventure  is  left  in 
these  simple,  childish  folk;  they  seem  con 
tented  with  what  they  have,  barring  the 
one  exception  of  their  undying  hope  of 
Halfjord's  return.  They  have  no  tradi 
tions,  no  legends  beyond  the  life,  adven 
tures  and  death  of  this,  their  first  king. 
Their  simple,  inoffensive  disposition  is 
doubtless  due  to  force  of  circumstances, 
travel  by  land  beyond  a  few  miles  being 
out  of  the  question  and  travel  by  water 
equally  impossible,  owing  to  the  absence 
of  timbers  for  vessels.  I  have  used  every 
effort  to  induce  them  to  build  a  great  boat 
38 


The  Manuscript  39 

of  skins  and  let  me  lead  an  expedition  of 
discovery  with  the  hope  that  I  might  thus 
escape,  but  they  will  not  hear  of  this,  even 
though  I  tell  them  it  is  necessary  in  order 
that  their  resurrected  Halfjord  may  do 
those  things  of  which  they  dream.  It  is 
evident  that  they  fear  to  have  me  leave 
them  even  for  a  short  time,  and  I  am  so 
beset  with  attention,  so  closely  followed  at 
all  times,  that  independent  escape,  even  if 
I  had  the  means  of  transportation,  would 
be  entirely  out  of  the  question;  in  other 
words,  though  enjoying  the  privileges  of  a 
sovereign  and  the  power  of  a  deity,  I  have 
always  felt  that  I  was  a  prisoner  whose 
every  move  was  closely  watched,  my  per 
son  jealously  guarded  by  my  subjects;  I 
have  no  hope  of  escape  and  must  live  and 
die  their  king,  their  god,  unless  my  fellow- 
men  shall  rescue  me  from  this  living  death. 
They  are  a  simple  people,  as  I  have  said 
before — free  from  vices,  kind  and  charita 
ble,  hardy  yet  lacking  in  courage,  cool 
under  circumstances  where  civilized  (?) 
man  would  be  frantic  with  rage,  but  panic- 
stricken  when  confronted  with  physical 


4O        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

danger  ;  in  some  senses  ingenious  but  very 
primitive  in  their  methods,  though  this 
may  be  accounted  for  by  the  fact  that  they 
really  have  nothing  with  which  to  work 
save  iron  and  stone,  both  of  which  are 
found  in  great  abundance.  There  are  no 
trees,  a  few  bushes  and  stunted  pines,  sel 
dom  reaching  the  height  of  a  man's  head, 
being  all  of  the  forest  growth  found  here  ; 
these  they  use  solely  for  kindling  fires, 
which  are  afterward  fed  by  a  lignite  coal, 
of  which  great  seams  appear,  even  rais 
ing  their  grimy  faces  above  the  thin  and 
poverty-stricken  soil.  It  had  never  oc 
curred  to  them  to  use  this  wood  in  any 
other  way,  and,  when  I  showed  them  how 
to  fasten  a  knife  upon  a  pine  staff  and  cast 
this  weapon,  javelin-like,  at  their  chase, 
instead  of,  as  they  had  been  taught,  steal 
ing  upon  the  prey  and  knifing  it  at  close 
quarters,  they  regarded  it  as  a  miracle  and 
proclaimed  anew  all  through  the  city  that 
I  was  indeed  Halfjord;  the  young  men 
watched  me  closely  and  soon  became  very 
proficient  in  the  use  of  this  their  new  weapon. 
I  said  my  subjects  were  free  from  vices, 


The  Manuscript  41 

and  this  is  true  looking  at  it  from  their 
standpoint,  but  it  must  be  confessed  that 
their  views  and  customs  regarding  marriage 
are  startling,  to  put  it  mildly;  in  fact,  they 
really  have  no  such  thing  as  a  marriage  cer 
emony,  nor  do  their  laws  or  customs  require 
but  a  single  mate;  there  is  frequently  seen 
plurality  of  wives  in  some  cases,  husbands 
in  others,  but  the  relations  between  these 
parties  last  only  so  long  as  they  are  mutu 
ally  agreeable,  any  or  either  of  them  being 
at  perfect  liberty  to  select  other  compan 
ions  without  prejudice.  Strange  to  say, 
this  freedom  does  not  seem  to  be  abused. 
Both  polygamy  and  polyandry  are  com 
monly  practiced,  but  what  we  would  term 
divorces  are  infrequent,  and  in  both  cases 
the  dual  wives  or  husbands  seem  to  live  in 
perfect  amity  and  content ;  it  therefore  fol 
lows  that  some  of  the  most  repulsive  vices 
of  civilization  are  unknown,  though,  as  a 
natural  consequence  of  their  habits  of  life, 
these  people  have  no  conception  of  life's 
greatest  blessing — the  love  of  two  united 
hearts  wedded  in  perfect  union.  I  have 
made  some  efforts  in  the  direction  of  estab- 


42         Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

lishing  a  fixed  marriage  law,  but  mine  are 
a  stiff-necked  people  and  ill  brook  inter 
ference  with  their  settled  institutions,  even 
when  that  interference  comes  from  him 
they  worship,  and  I  found  my  proposed 
measures  so  extremely  unpopular  that  it 
seemed  but  the  part  of  prudence  to  aban 
don  for  the  present,  at  any  rate,  my  attempt 
to  establish  monogamy. 

I  remember,  when  I  woke  from  the 
heavy  sleep  just  after  my  arrival,  the  leader 
(whom  I  afterward  learned  had  been  their 
prince  until  I  appeared),  with  a  great  show 
of  ceremony,  presented  twelve  comely 
maidens,  who  thereafter  attended  me  so 
closely  as  to  frequently  embarrass,  even 
sleeping  upon  beds  of  moss  laid  in  the 
same  chamber  as  mine,  though  that  could 
hardly  be  helped  seeing  that  no  house  in 
the  city  possessed  more  than  one  chamber. 
At  first  I  thought  these  young  women  were 
servants,  but  on  gaining  some  familiarity 
with  their  language  found  they  were  my 
wives,  had  been  tendered  as  such,  and  my 
tacit  acceptance  had  completed  the  cere 
mony  which  bound  them  to  me.  How  was 


The  Manuscript  43 

I  to  do  otherwise  than  accept  them  when 
I  knew  not  a  word  that  was  being  said, 
nor  how  to  decline  so  many  brides? 
Somewhat  disturbed  by  the  information 
that  I  had  unintentionally  become  a  much 
married  man  I  yet  exercised  the  right  be 
longing  to  me  under  the  laws  of  Nikiva, 
and  at  once  divorced  the  entire  dozen  — 
much  to  their  regret,  I  fear,  as  they  had 
seemed  much  elated  at  being  wives  of  the 
great  Halfjord.  Under  other  circum 
stances  I  might  have  acted  differently, 
but  with  the  constantly  recurring  hope  of 
rescue  and  the  ever-present  memory  of  my 
darling  Julie  waiting  to  welcome  me  I 
could  not  form  any  entangling  alliances. 

In  stature  my  people  are  short,  rather 
dwarfed  and  thick-set.  (My  people!  How 
soon  one  falls  into  the  habit  of  claiming  a 
right  of  which  he  never  dreamed  until  it 
was  forced  upon  him.)  Their  complexions 
are  clear,  their  coloring  usually  blonde  — 
occasionally  one  sees  a  brunette  —  but  red 
hair  marks  a  child  of  the  demon,  and  no 
sooner  does  a  poor  babe  show  on  its  bald 
pate  a  few  red  hairs  than  it  is  brought  to 


44        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

the  temple  and  there,  before  the  assembled 
people,  boiled  alive;  its  flesh  is  then  thrown 
into  the  sea,  its  bones  afterward  burned, 
and  the  water  in  which  it  was  boiled 
poured  over  the  house  in  which  the  child 
was  born.  I  have  tried  to  stop  this  bar 
barous  custom,  but  they  tell  me  it  prevailed 
in  Halfjord's  time  and,  for  fear  of  display 
ing,  even  to  their  dull  wits,  my  unwitting 
imposture,  and  being  possibly  forced  to 
submit  to  the  inconvenience  of  being  my 
self  boiled,  I  keep  quiet,  after  having  en 
tered  a  mild  protest  and  met  with  vigor 
ous  opposition. 

The  climate  here  is  wonderfully  temper 
ate.  Summer  lasts  about  three  months, 
and  during  that  time  I  should  say  our 
average  temperature  is  about  sixty  degrees, 
while,  judging  from  my  own  feelings,  I 
think  in  mid-winter  it  has  never  been 
colder  than  twenty  or  thirty  below,  though 
we  have  a  great  deal  of  snow,  which  the 
natives  get  over  by  using  sleds,  ingeniously 
contrived  of  iron  frames  over  which  skins 
are  stretched.  Furs  are  seldom  worn,  the 
people  dressing  chiefly  in  skins  from  which 


The  Manuscript  45 

the  hair  has  been  scraped,  but  in  winter 
they  wear  an  under-garment  woven  from  a 
fibrous  sea-plant  or,  in  a  few  cases,  made 
from  the  breast  of  the  eider-duck. 

Our  food  is  principally  flesh,  sometimes 
fresh,  usually  dried.  For  birds  we  have 
the  duck,  ptarmigan  and  owl,  the  latter 
being  considered  quite  a  delicacy;  our 
principal  fish  is  the  cod  and  among  ani 
mals  both  the  walrus  and  the  wolf  are 
deemed  choice  morsels ;  the  whale  is  some 
times  seen  but  not  sought  after  by  these 
people,  who  have  no  taste  for  the  blubber 
which  forms  so  important  a  part  of  the 
diet  of  the  Esquimax  further  south.  One 
vegetable  is  raised  here  but  I  cannot  well 
describe  it  as  I  know  of  nothing  to  which 
to  compare  it.  I  rather  incline  to  the  be 
lief  that  it  is  a  cross  between  the  potato 
and  the  turnip ;  it  is  nauseating  at  first  but 
one  grows  to  like  it  and  the  natives  con 
sider  it  a  great  luxury.  I  may  say  in  pass 
ing  that  my  stomach  has  not  entirely  ac 
customed  itself  to  the  radical  change  and 
I  frequently  pine  for  a  good  beefsteak  and 
some  bread,  both  of  which  are,  of  course, 


46        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

unknown  in  this  semi-barbarous,  wholly 
abandoned  land. 

I  have  already  told  of  the  mild  inoffen- 
siveness  of  the  people  and  in  support  of 
this  I  find  that  there  is  record  of  but  one 
murder  since  the  founding  of  the  city 
of  Nikiva;  the  culprit  was  boiled  (their 
usual  mode  of  exorcising  the  devil),  and 
his  bones  are  still  exhibited  in  the  temple 
which  is  my  abiding  place — a  palace,  sanc 
tuary  and  charnel-house  at  one  and  the 
same  time. 

I  am  writing  as  I  get  the  opportunity,  and 
under  many  disadvantages;  among  them 
the  curiosity  of  the  people  who,  having 
never  seen  writing,  think  I  am  dealing  in 
magic  and,  while  they  fully  expect  that 
from  Halfjord,  yet  are  consumed  with 
curiosity  as  to  the  marks  I  make  and 
pester  the  life  out  of  me.  Hence,  I  presume 
I  have  put  down  many  things  that  need 
explanation,  but  I  hardly  feel  like  explaining 
them.  In  truth,  I  am  giving  only  skele 
ton  information,  as  I  hope  some  day  to 
welcome  men  from  my  own  country  who 
will  take  me  back  and  with  me  a  more 


The  Manuscript  47 

complete  description  of  this  forgotten  land, 
but  I  remember  one  statement  that  I  must 
at  least  qualify  —  it  is  regarding  the  ab 
sence  of  vice;  the  vice  of  drunkenness 
exists  here  and  I  might  say  not  even  the 
babe  in  the  arms  is  free  from  it,  but  as  it 
occurs  only  on  special  occasions  it  might 
be  charitable  to  overlook  it,  after  all.  The 
Nikivans  distill  a  powerful  stimulant  from 
the  juice  of  their  stunted  pines,  mixed  with 
a  pulp  from  the  leaves  of  a  shrub  known  as 
"org,"  this  drink  they  call  "nogalik"  and 
the  entire  populace  busy  themselves  pre 
paring  it  each  summer  when  the  sap  runs, 
storing  it  in  walrus-hide  casks(?).  It  must 
not  be  inferred,  however,  that  this  liquor  is 
promiscuously  drunk;  on  the  contrary,  it  is 
carefully  put  aside  and  makes  its  appear 
ance  only  when  the  grim  reaper,  Death, 
comes  to  Nikiva.  On  such  occasions  the 
entire  populace  repair  to  the  temple,  where 
the  body  lies  stretched  upon  an  iron  frame, 
and  there  for  a  space  of  time  which  I  should 
judge  to  be  about  two  days  they  give  them 
selves  up  to  orgies  beside  which  an  or 
dinary  Irish  wake  pales  into  insignificance, 


48        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

save  that  the  former  is  always  good  natured, 
the  latter  sometimes  a  bit  rough,  as  I  dis 
tinctly  remember  from  my  own  experience 
at  one.  At  our  wakes  here  the  very  first 
duty  of  every  good  citizen,  male  or  female, 
is  to  get  gloriously  drunk,  and  to  this  end 
are  copious  libations  of  "nogalik"  served; 
one  by  one  the  crowd  becomes  first  noisy, 
then  hilarious,  then  stupid,  and  as  the  lat 
ter  stage  comes  on  they  fall  where  they  are 
and  sleep  it  off.  This  performance  is  re 
peated  three  times  and,  after  arousing  from 
the  third  drunken  stupor,  they  bear  the 
body  to  the  beach  and  toss  it  into  the  wa 
ter.  Should  an  epidemic  visit  us  I  very 
much  fear  me  Nikiva  would  get  so  drunk 
as  never  to  be  able  to  sober  up  again,  but 
as  it  is  now,  so  soon  as  the  body  is  cast  into 
the  water,  Nikiva  returns  to  its  usual  irre 
proachable  sobriety,  repeating  the  orgy 
only  when  another  unfortunate  bids  adieu 
to  this  mundane  sphere. 

Of  religion  we  have  none  save  the  wor 
ship  of  Halfjord,  now  become  the  worship 
of  myself  as  Halfjord  returned.  The  prince 
or  ruler  is  also  priest  and  it  has  been  his 


The  Manuscript  49 

mission  to  preach  to  the  people  the  return 
of  the  long  expected  restorer,  hence  I  now 
find  myself  in  the  equivocal  position  of 
preaching  myself  as  their  messiah  returned 
to  lead  them  to  glory,  power,  happiness. 
I  cannot  say  that  I  relish  this  self-stultifi 
cation,  but  man  will  do  much  for  life — 
will  inflict  mortal  injury  upon  that  eternal 
thing  known  as  the  soul  for  the  sake  of 
that  insignificant  phosphorescent  flash 
called  life,  and  I  seem  to  be  no  excep 
tion  to  the  rule ;  I  daily  preach  myself  to 
these  ignorant  people  and  when  my  con 
science  upbraids  me  stifle  it  with  the 
thought  that  if  I  told  them  the  truth  they 
would  not  believe  me,  or,  if  believing,  they 
killed  me  as  an  impostor,  they  would  still 
continue  to  worship  and  look  for  the  re 
turn  of  their  Halfjord.  With  this  view  of 
the  case  I  do  not  find  it  hard  to  persuade 
myself  that  I  am  preserving  the  life  God 
gave  me  and  at  the  same  time  doing  no 
harm  to  any  one,  not  even  myself;  I  go 
even  farther  than  this,  assuming  with  su 
preme  self-complacency  that  with  my  ad 
vanced  and  civilized  ideas  I  may  be  able 


50        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

to  help  these  people,  lifting  them  up  to  a 
higher  plane,  arguing  with  specious  soph 
istry  that  the  greatest  good  of  the  greatest 
number  demands  some  self-sacrifice  on  my 
part.  But  it  is  not  worth  while  to  spend 
time  explaining  my  motives;  every  man 
has  been  through  very  much  the  same  ex 
perience  at  some  time  in  his  life  and  if 
there  be  a  man  so  fortunate  as  never  to 
have  been  forced  to  the  use  of  trumped-up 
arguments  for  the  justification  of  his  own 
course,  yet  is  even  he  sufficiently  aware  of 
humanity's  weakness  to  need  no  lengthy 
dissertation  from  me.  I  did  it  —  I  still 
persist  in  the  same  course  of  action  —  I  do 
not  believe  I  have  shown  more  moral  turp 
itude  than  the  average  man. 

My  brief  account  of  the  people  over 
whom  I  am  now  supreme  ruler  is  ended 
when  I  say  that  my  great  nation  consists 
of  about  eighty  thousand  souls;  now  be  it 
my  task  to  find  a  fitting  opportunity  for 
consigning  to  the  waves  this  prayer  for 
succor,  this  greeting  to  my  poor  little  wife, 
who  has  doubtless  long  since  given  me  up 
for  lost;  this  appeal  to  the  land  of  light  for 


The   Manuscript  5 1 

one  flash  to  break  the  impenetrable  gloom 
of  this  everlasting  darkness. 

My  watchers  are  very  jealous  of  my 
movements,  and  I  may  find  it  troublesome 
to  get  rid  of  this  now  that  I  have  written 
it,  since  they  have  already  shown  a  decided 
inclination  to  take  unto  themselves  these 
sheets,  of  whose  mysterious  cabalistic  char 
acters  they  have  no  understanding.  They 
have  given  me  to  know  that  they  consider 
this  scratching  of  mine  closely  allied  with 
their  destiny  and  mine,  and  do  not  propose 
to  lose  sight  of  it  any  more  than  of  me.  I 
am  required  to  deposit  it  with  a  keeper 
chosen  by  the  people  whenever  I  weary  of 
writing,  and  receive  it  from  his  hands  when 
I  wish  to  resume  my  narrative.  For  the 
present,  at  least,  my  case  seems  hopeless; 
may  the  God  of  mercy  soften  their  hearts 
and  grant  a  fair  voyage  to  my  message. 

1860. 

My  dates  are,  of  course,  haphazard,  be 
ing  based  entirely  on  the  passage  of  the 
seasons,  and  I  know  not  if  I  am  right  as  to 
the  year,  either  now  or  before,  but  twice 


52         Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

have  the  seasons  rolled  around  since  I 
wrote  the  last  word  above,  and  still  I  have 
been  unable  to  elude  the  vigilance  of  these 
people  and  send  my  message  on  its  solitary 
journey. 

My  poor  Julie,  doubtless  you  have  long 
since  donned  a  widow's  weeds  and  wept  in 
silence  over  the  unknown  fate  of  your 
Pierre;  I  will  not  insult  your  faithful  heart 
by  dreaming  that,  listening  to  whispered 
words  from  other  lips,  you  have  allowed 
the  noisome  weeds  of  sorrow  to  blossom 
once  more  into  the  rose  of  love  and  given 
your  heart  to  another.  Poor  child,  in  my 
suffering  I  ceaselessly  remember  you  alone 
with  your  grief,  shut  up  in  a  heart  too  ten 
der  for  the  rude  laceration  of  such  sorrow. 
Merciful  God!  If  /  have  no  claim  upon 
Thy  mercy  at  least  she  has,  pure  as  the 
driven  snow,  sinless,  sanctified;  for  her  sake 
I  pray  Thee  bear  my  message  safely  on  the 
bosom  of  this  unfathomable  ocean. 

My  people  have  begun  to  grow  restless 
for  the  glory  and  power  Halfjord  was  to 
bring  them  and  I  have  finally  succeeded 
in  cajoling  them  into  the  belief  that  it  is 


The  Manuscript  53 

necessary  to  the  full  consummation  of  their 
expectations  that  this  manuscript  be  sent 
on  its  journey,  and  have  assured  them  that 
after  the  lapse  of  four  recurring  sets  of 
seasons  (four  years  as  we  would  say)  an 
answer  shall  come,  that  answer  being  the 
beginning  of  the  fulfillment  of  their 
prophecies. 

The  time  is  at  hand,  the  walrus-hide  is 
ready  to  receive  my  message,  I  but  add  a 
word  before  trusting  my  all  to  the  mercy  of 
yonder  waves.  I  say  all  my  hopes,  because 
these  people,  inoffensive  as  they  are  natur 
ally,  bear  no  trifling,  and  if,  by  the  expira 
tion  of  the  time  I  have  set,  I  am  not  res 
cued,  the  boiling-pot  with  all  its  horrors 
stares  me  in  the  face.  The  consignment 
of  my  writing  to  the  sea  is  to  be  made 
a  public  ceremony.  The  people  are  already 
moving  toward  the  shore  to  the  strains  of 
their  unearthly  music,  and  in  a  moment  I 
must  join  them,  and,  with  a  smile  on  my 
lips,  agony  in  my  heart,  cast  my  last  die. 

During  the  long  wait  since  I  finished 
the  story  of  my  wanderings  I  have  gath 
ered  into  compact  form  the  legend  of 


54         Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

Halfjord,  and  to  while  away  tedious  hours 
have  woven  it  into  a  romance.  I  enclose 
the  whole  along  with  this,  my  prayer  for 
succor.  It  may  reach  that  which  I  term 
the  world  too  late  to  be  of  any  service  to 
me,  in  which  case  I  bequeath  it  to  my  dear 
wife,  Julie  Vacheron,  of  Philadelphia. 

One  prayer  more  and  I  have  done  :  O! 
Thou  God  who  boldest  in  the  hollow  of 
Thy  hand  this  universe,  I  beseech  Thee  look 
in  pity  upon  Thy  unworthy  servant,  doomed 
to  a  life  but  little  better  than  that  hell 
Thou  hast  ordained  for  sinners!  If  I  have 
found  favor  in  Thy  sight  I  beseech  Thee 
succor  me  in  this  my  hour  of  needl  If, 
O,  Lord,  I  am  too  great  a  sinner  for  Thy 
tender  mercies  even  then  I  pray  Thee,  O 
God,  spare  me  that  I  may  learn  to  walk  in 
the  paths  of  righteousness.  Spare  me,  O 
God!  for  the  sake  of  her  who  hath  given 
her  life  unto  Thee  and  who  loveth  me. 
Spare  me,  heavenly  Father! 

I  now  place  myself  in  God's  hands. 
PIERRE  VACHERON. 


THE  LEGEND  OF  HALFJORD 


THE  LEGEND  OF  HALFJORD 
CHAPTER  I 

The  good  king  Halfjord  had  gathered 
his  knights  and  gentlemen  and  for  the 
space  of  three  days  and  nights  great  rev 
elry  had  reigned  at  his  castle;  from  all 
points  of  his  kingdom  his  vassals  had 
hastened  at  his  bidding,  bringing  with 
them  their  ladies  and  a  mighty  following 
of  servants  and  men-at-arms.  They  had 
come  to  pay  homage  unto  their  queen, 
Halfjord's  bride,  the  fair  Grunhilde,  and 
surely  vassal  never  bent  the  knee  to  love 
lier  queen,  nor  did  queen  ever  mate  with 
nobler  consort.  Thus  it  was  that  there 
was  great  rejoicing.  Valiant  men  and 
noble  dames  passed  the  hours  in  the  sweet 
pleasantries  of  love's  ever-changing  fancies; 
hardy  hunters  sought  the  savage  boar  in 
his  wild  lair;  lowly  serfs  drank  the  health 
of  their  new  mistress  in  generous  draughts 
57 


58        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

drawn  from  the  king's  cellars;  love  and 
joy  reigned  supreme  and  life  was  like  a 
summer  morn.  But,  alas  !  all  things  end, 
the  rosiest  dream  has  its  waking,  and 
Death's  hideous  spectre  stalks  ever  in  ad 
vance  of  all  earthly  pageants. 

It  was  about  noon  of  the  fourth  day. 
Halfjord  and  his  nobles  with  their  retainers 
were  off  to  the  chase;  the  women,  left 
alone,  busied  themselves  as  only  women 
can,  each  with  her  thoughts  filled  with 
some  gallant  squire  whose  sword  and  lance 
were  ever  at  his  king's  service.  There  was 
the  clatter  of  hoofs  in  the  courtyard,  a 
hurried  movement  among  the  waiting 
menials,  the  sound  of  steps,  and,  following 
close  upon  the  heels  of  the  maid  who  an 
nounced  him,  entered  a  young  man.  Tall, 
magnificently  formed,  his  curling  locks 
blowing  carelessly  in  the  wind,  his  droop 
ing  moustache  seeking  to  hide  the  too 
severe  lines  of  a  mouth  formed  but  for 
determination,  he  was  a  fine  sight  even 
though  covered  with  dust  from  his  long 
ride. 

As  he  entered  the  queen  looked  up  and 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  59 

spoke  in  rather  playful  chiding:  "Ah! 
Olaf,  our  festivities  were  not  complete 
without  you.  Methinks  you  are  tardy  in 
paying  homage  to  your  queen."  The 
young  man,  first  casting  his  eye  on  a 
maiden  who,  with  flushed  cheek  and  heav 
ing  breast,  sought  to  conceal  her  furtive 
glances,  approached  close  to  the  queen, 
and,  bending  his  knee,  said,  "  Fair  queen, 
it  needeth  not  Olaf's  presence  to  prove  his 
devotion;  my  duty  to  my  sovereign  king 
has  kept  me  from  the  festive  board;  that 
same  duty  brings  me  first  to  thy  feet  on 
my  return.  I  would  fain  have  made  one 
of  the  merry  party  that  first  offered  thee 
homage,  but  sterner  tasks  have  kept  me 
from  thy  presence;  if  I  live  I  hope  to  prove 
to  thee  that  thou  hast  no  more  loyal  sub 
ject  than  Olaf."  Stooping  still  lower  he 
kissed  the  queen's  outstretched  hand,  add 
ing,  "  Accept,  I  pray  thee,  my  homage, 
fair  queen.  Though  tardy  it  hath  behind 
it  the  true  and  loyal  heart  of  a  devoted 
subject." 

Grunhilde   smiled.       "  Methinks,"    she 
graciously  said,  "our  liege  lord,  Halfjord, 


60        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

hath  a  tried  and  faithful  servant  in  you. 
But  while  we  wait  return  of  our  lords 
from  the  heated  chase,  beguile  the  weary 
hours  with  story  of  your  adventures ;  truly, 
these  maids  and  wives  weary  of  their  tapes 
try,  and  would  fain  hear  from  noble  lips 
the  tale  of  manly  deeds.  What  duty  kept 
Olaf  so  long  from  feet  of  his  queen, 
and  whence  come  you  spurring  so  hotly 
that  the  dust  of  the  road  lieth  on  you  even 
as  thick  as  the  snows  of  winter?  What 
news  bringeth  Olaf  ?  " 

The  young  man  seemed  distressed  at 
her  questionings,  and  a  covert  glance  at 
the  maid  on  whom  his  eyes  had  first  rested 
discovered  her  eagerly  waiting  his  reply. 
He  hesitated.  An  imperious  gesture  from 
the  queen  bade  him  speak.  "Nay,  fair 
queen,"  he  faltered,  "what  hath  Grun- 
hilde  with  stern  affairs  of  state  that  call 
for  scheming  brains  and  iron  hands  ? 
Thou  hast  thy  king,  most  valiant  of  men ; 
thy  kingdom,  fairest  spot  on  this  earth  ; 
thy  subjects,  faithful  and  true  ;  that  were 
enough.  I  pray  thee  disturb  not  thy 
dainty  mind,  nor  wrinkle  thy  sweet  face 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  6 1 

with  secrets  of  state  that  do  too  frequent 
prove  a  weight  so  heavy  even  the  strongest 
mind  droppeth  or  betrayeth  them.  Live 
thou,  O,  queen,  in  the  rosy  bowers  of 
youth  and  love  while  yet  thou  hast  them 
within  thy  grasp,  nor  seek  to  destroy  life's 
sweetest  flowers  by  plucking  with  too  rude 
a  hand  the  gaily  colored  bloom  of  ambi 
tion's  vine  that  withers  in  the  grasp." 

"  Strange  words  these  from  subject  to 
queen,"  said  Grunhilde  in  reply;  "stranger 
still  when  I  bethink  me  you  have  not  the 
silvered  hair  of  the  sage,  grown  gray  in 
service  of  his  king  ;  nay,  your  years  are 
no  greater  than  mine,  and  methinks  this 
wise  advice  hath  an  ugly  sound  from  lips 
as  young  as  yours.  What  mean  you,  Olaf  ? 
speak." 

The  queen  had  spoken  with  majesty 
and  dignity  but  without  hauteur,  her  soft 
mellow  tones  breathing  woman's  sympathy, 
though  at  the  same  time  sounding  the  note 
of  woman's  insatiable  curiosity.  Olaf 
raised  his  head,  and,  opening  wide  his 
great  blue  eyes,  looked  full  at  Grunhilde. 
It  was  a  strange  look  he  gave  her — a 


62        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

dreamy,  far-away,  reminiscent  look — but  a 
look  full  of  powerful  concentration,  of 
conscious  power,  a  gaze  at  once  sympathetic 
and  controlling,  introspective  and  search 
ing,  sorrowful  and  triumphant,  loving  yet 
challenging,  a  look  that  in  these  days 
would  be  termed  mesmeric,  and  under  its 
influence  Grunhilde  closed  her  eyes,  while 
a  scarcely  perceptible  shudder  threw  its 
tremors  over  her  slender  frame.  I  said  it 
was  a  loving  look,  yet  it  was  not  a  lover's 
look,  but  rather  the  reverential  homage  of 
a  devoted  subject  than  the  passionate 
yearning  of  a  sighing  lover.  All  this  took 
but  a  moment.  There  was  a  scarcely  per 
ceptible  pause  before  Olaf  replied  to  her 
question,  but  in  this  brief  space  of  time 
each  had  seen  something  of  the  other's 
soul — she  saw  a  man  hardy,  resolute, 
even  fierce  with  man,  yet  tender  as  the 
dove  with  woman,  daring  all  save  that 
which  might  bring  tears  to  bright  eyes 
that  should  swim  in  joy  ;  he  saw  a  woman 
tender,  clinging  in  love,  fierce  in  passion, 
uncompromising  in  ambition  ;  willing  to 
dare  all  for  love,  yet  more  for  power — 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  63 

such  were  the  sleeping  souls  hardly  yet 
aroused  which  each  saw  in  the  other's 
breast. 

The  photographic  view  perturbed  them, 
but  Olaf,  bowing,  answered  her :  "  Fair 
queen!  Olaf's  words  have  no  meaning 
save  that  they  bear  unto  thy  mind.  I  deal 
not  in  riddles,  O !  Queen  of  Landsvag.  I 
pray  thee  reproach  me  not  for  too  great 
freedom.  Thou  hast  said  true,  Olaf  is 
young,  yet,  sweet  queen,  when  thou  didst 
busy  thyself  with  chasing  the  bright-winged 
butterfly  Olaf  sat  at  the  feet  of  the  great 
Morgan,  and  from  his  lips  learned  the 
things  he  hath  even  now  told  to  thee. 
Yea,  queen,  Olaf  is  young,  but  who  in  this 
kingdom  beareth  heavier  loads?" 

"Mistake  me  not,  Olaf;  I  do  not  chide; 
I  but  seek  to  know  the  news  you  bear  our 
lord,  the  king — is  it  not  the  queen's  duty 
to  learn  wherein  she  may  aid  her  spouse 
and  sovereign?" 

"  Yea,  queen  ;  but  should  she  not  hear 
that  from  her  king  and  not  from  one  of 
the  lowliest  of  his  subjects?"  and  Olaf 
again  turned  his  eyes  upon  the  maiden. 


64         Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

That  look,  full  of  compassion,  of  yearn 
ing  love  and  fear,  Grunhilde  intercepted, 
and  with  a  woman's  intuition  divining  that 
the  presence  of  this  maiden  was  the  cause 
of  Olaf's  silence,  she  turned  to  the  women 
in  waiting  and  said  :  "  Leave  us;  we  would 
be  alone." 

When  the  chamber  was  deserted  she 
smiled  sweetly  on  Olaf  as  she  said  :  "You 
were  right  to  hold  your  peace  before  the 
women,  but  now  are  you  alone  with  your 
queen — speak." 

Olaf  shook  his  head.  "  Queen,  I  have 
no  words  for  thee  save  the  love  and  hom 
age  of  thy  most  faithful  servant." 

Grunhilde  began  to  grow  impatient,  she 
stamped  her  foot.  "  Have  done  with  this 
unseemly  trifling  !  I  saw  the  presence  of 
the  maiden,  Hilda,  whom  you  love,  locked 
your  too  discreet  tongue  and  so  dismissed 
her.  Now  are  we  alone  ;  speak  ;  I  com 
mand  you  !  Where  have  you  been  ?" 

"  On  the  king's  mission,  queen." 

"And  that  mission  ?" 

"To  obey  his  orders." 

"What  report  bring  you  back?" 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  65 

"That  I  have  fulfilled  the  mission  en 
trusted  to  me." 

"I  have  asked  you  what  that  mission 
was ;  a  queen  does  not  repeat  her  ques 
tion." 

"And  I  have  replied,  queen." 

The  man  stood  stately,  imperturbable, 
inscrutable ;  the  woman,  with  kindling 
eye  and  flushed  cheek,  watched  him 
closely.  Realizing  that  her  queenship 
had  no  terrors  for  such  a  soul  as  his  she 
tried  another  plan.  Going  up  to  him  she 
laid  her  hand  on  his  shoulder  and  softly 
said  :  "  Olaf,  is  the  friendship  of  Grun- 
hilde  the  queen  of  less  value  to  you  than 
that  of  Grunhilde  the  maid?  Do  you  no 
longer  recall  the  days  of  our  innocent 
childhood  when  we  kept  not  so  jealously 
our  secrets?" 

Olaf  reached  up,  took  the  hand  that 
rested  on  his  shoulder,  kissed  it  tenderly 
but  reverently  as  might  a  brother,  and 
answered  : 

"  Grunhilde !  my  more  than  sister, 
death  shall  claim  me  before  I  forget 
the  days  thou  recallest,  but  we  are  chil- 


66        Beyond  the  Palzeocrystic  Sea 

dren  no  longer ;  fate  separates  us  ;  thou  art 
now  the  queen,  I  the  subject.  Thou  know- 
est  full  well  thou  hast  my  allegiance,  but 
thou  art  unkind  to  press  me  ;  I  hold  my 
honor  above  even  thy  sweet  smile,  and  to 
my  king,  and  him  alone,  sweet  Grunhilde, 
will  I  render  report  of  that  I  have  done 
and  seen." 

Grunhilde  knit  her  brows. 

"There  be  disturbing  rumors  abroad, 
Olaf." 

"Yea,  queen;  Olaf    has   heard   them." 

"Have  you  sought  to  find  if  there  be 
weight  of  truth  in  them?  If  so,  the 
queen  should  know,  that  she  may  aid  her 
liege  lord  in  meeting  the  dangers  which  do 
beset  his  path." 

Olaf  made  no  reply.  The  queen  was 
growing  angry. 

"Your  queen  spoke,  Olaf,"  she  said, 
sharply. 

"Olaf  heard  thee,"  was  the  quiet 
reply. 

"Then  what  saith  Olaf  ?" 

"  Nothing,  queen." 

This  was  too    much  ;     she   broke   out : 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  67 

"  Rebellion  beginneth  early  with  you, 
seeing  that  you  have  this  hour  tendered 
your  homage.  Hath  Olaf  grown  so  mighty 
that  he  feareth  not  the  anger  of  his 
queen  ?  Halfjord  brooketh  no  insolence, 
and  hath  a  long  and  heavy  arml"  And 
the  queen,  with  an  indignant  parting 
glance,  swept  from  the  room,  leaving  poor 
Olaf,  firm  in  his  resolution  to  speak  only 
to  the  king,  deeply  distressed  at  the 
queen's  evident  displeasure,  combined 
with  the  disquieting  news  he  bore. 

The  young  man  was  about  to  retire  when 
a  rustling  sound  caught  his  ear.  As  he 
looked  up,  a  curtain  at  the  other  end  of 
the  chamber  parted,  and  through  the  open 
ing  peered  the  half-frightened,  half- 
expectant  face  of  the  girl,  Hilda,  and 
a  very  pretty  picture  she  made,  with  her 
dark  chestnut  hair  resting  against  the  blue 
of  the  curtain,  her  bright  face  flushed  with 
mingled  expectation  and  trepidation.  See 
ing  him  alone,  she  advanced  a  step. 

"Hilda,"  he  said,  in  tones  full  of  pa 
thetic  tenderness.  "  Olaf  1 " — she  was  in 
his  arms. 


68        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

Softly  the  young  man  smoothed  away 
the  curls  that  clustered  about  the  girl's 
forehead,  then  taking  her  face  between  his 
hands,  gazed  earnestly  and  fondly  at  her, 
while  she,  with  uplifted  eyes,  met  his  gaze 
with  the  trusting  frankness  of  innocent 
love.  "  Olaf,"  she  murmured,  "  My  heart 
has  been  heavy  in  your  absence." 

Still  caressing  her  soft  and  dimpled 
cheeks,  the  young  man  smiled  compla 
cently  at  her  innocent  confession  of  love, 
as  he  replied,  "  Olaf's  heart  knoweth  nei 
ther  peace  nor  rest  save  in  Hilda's  pres 
ence." 

A  glad  smile  flitted  across  her  face  but 
to  be  hidden  beneath  the  heavy  cloud  of 
apprehension  that  rolled  its  dark  pall  again 
over  her  features.  "  Olaf,  my  heart  is  full 
of  nameless  terrors." 

"  What,  little  one  ;  what  unkind  dreams 
come  in  your  virgin  sleep  ?  Your  days 
should  be  filled  with  peace  and  joy  ;  your 
nights  with  fair  dreams  of  happy  love ; 
what  has  Hilda  to  fear?  " 

"  Naught  for  Hilda ;  much  for  Olaf. 
My  heart  misgives  me  when  you  go  on 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  69 

these  long  journeys,  while  even  the  gods 
seem  to  have  joined  with  ruthless  men  in 
warring  upon  those  who  seek  to  hold  the 
thrones  and  homes  of  their  fathers.  When 
you  are  away  my  heart  tells  me  of  your 
dangers ;  for  at  such  times  a  strange  and 
stifling  flutter  stops  my  eager  breath,  and 
on  my  heart  is  burned  as  with  an  iron  the 
words,  'Olaf  is  in  danger  !' ' 

"  Peace,  child  !  Olaf  loveth  too  well  your 
sweet  love  to  say  you  do  love  Olaf  too 
well ;  nay,  love  Olaf  even  more,  maiden  ; 
let  your  heart  never  forget  him  ;  but  in 
loving  Olaf  seek  not  to  make  your  love 
the  father  of  that  foul  bastard  Fear.  In  that 
time  the  king  shall  name  the  fair  Hilda 
shall  be  Olaf's  bride  ;  but  Hilda  will  also 
be  mother  of  Olaf's  unborn  sons  ;  then  see 
to  it,  timid  maiden,  that  your  present  fears 
be  not  so  deeply  graven  on  your  tender 
heart  as  to  make  of  those  sons  whom  you 
shall  bear  but  cringing,  craven  cowards." 

"Olaf,  upbraid  me  not,  I  pray  you  ;  my 
heart  is  torn  with  anxious  fears,  yet  those 
fears  are  but  for  you.  Hilda  is  no  coward 
save  when  love  bids  her  fear.  Hilda  hath 


7O        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

heart  to  bear  a  son  as  valiant  as  any  in 
Landsvag." 

"  Sweet  one,  I  did  not  chide ;  I  but 
sought  to  stifle  your  needless  fears.  But 
come,  Hilda,  tell  me  what  you  know  of 
these  happenings  that  bring  disquietude  to 
your  loving  heart." 

"  Olaf,  the  queen  saith  Harold,  he  whom 
they  call  'The  Fair-haired,'  hangeth  even 
upon  the  borders  of  our  land,  of  which 
his  covetous  heart  would  despoil  us.  Tell 
me,  Olaf,  is  this  so?" 

Olaf  knit  his  brows  in  a  dark  frown  as 
he  answered  rather  sharply:  "What  hath  a 
young  maiden  with  such  tales?  These  things 
are  for  men.  Grunhilde  is  a  good  queen, 
but  overfond  of  stirring  with  her  slender 
hand  the  pot  in  which  are  brewed  the 
histories  of  peoples.  Listen  not  to  her, 
Hilda,  else  will  you  too  grow  ambitious, 
and  in  feeding  ambition's  poisonous  weed 
forget  to  water  the  fragrant  flower  of 
love." 

She  shook  her  head  sadly.  "  Olaf,  you 
know  me  not  if  you  do  think  I  have 
stomach  for  such  things.  I  but  hear  with 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  71 

my  ears,  see  with  my  eyes  for  the  sake  of 
him  whom  I  love.  If  Harold  comes,  then 
will  Olaf  go  forth  to  attack  him,  and  I 
fear  me  I  shall  die  at  thought  of  your  too 
great  chance  of  death." 

"  Olaf  has  done  battle  before  and  doubt 
less  will  again,  but  let  not  that  thought 
disturb  the  sweet  joy  of  our  meeting." 

"  Ah  1  Olaf,  that  you  do  not  tell  me 
what  I  have  heard  is  but  idle  tales  disturbs 
me  the  more.  But  that  is  not  the  whole  I 
would  tell." 

Olaf's  interest  increased.  "  What  more, 
Hilda  ?"  he  asked,  briskly. 

"It  is  even  said  that  Olaf,  Halfjord's 
trusted  vassal,  hath  been  into  Harold's 
very  camp  seeking  if  he  might  not  turn 
aside  the  sword  from  this  land.  This  is 
the  reason  given  why  Olaf  hath  not  been 
seen  at  the  festive  board  nor  in  the  chase 
his  heart  loveth  ;  say  they  true,  Olaf  ?  " 

"  Hilda,"  he  answered  sternly,  "  Within 
the  hour,  in  your  very  presence,  I  did  re 
fuse  to  disclose  aught  to  our  good  queen, 
thereby  much  vexing  her  ;  you  do  wrong 
to  question  me." 


72        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

"  Nay,  I  seek  not  those  secrets  you  say 
are  so  heavy  ;  I  did  but  think  if  that  they 
say  be  true  Olaf  should  have  told  Hilda 
of  the  great  danger  which  should  beset 
him,  and  not  have  left  without  even  see 
ing  Hilda." 

"  Girl  !  where  I  have  been  matters  not ; 
yet  this  will  I  say  :  I  dared  not  see  you 
for  fear  sight  of  your  sweet  face,  your  tear- 
washed  eyes,  would  move  my  heart  to  too 
great  tenderness  for  those  things  I  must 
do." 

These  were  grateful  words  ;  she  smiled 
sweetly  at  him,  but  continued  :  "  Even 
more  disturbs  Hilda's  heart." 

"  Your  fears  are  many  as  the  sands  of 
the  seashore.  What  more?" 

"The  queen  is  angered,  Olaf." 

"  Yea,  she  seeks  to  rule  :  Halfjord  she 
may  rule,  but  Olaf  only  through  his  king. 
I  love  our  queen,  as  you  well  know,  but 
women  have  no  place  in  those  movements 
which  may  make  or  wreck  kingdoms.  She 
is  vexed,  but  tomorrow  will  have  forgot 
it  and  be  the  Grunhilde  of  old  to  her 
playmate  Olaf." 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  73 

"I  fear  not  so,"  was  the  doubting 
reply. 

"Why?" 

The  girl  did  not  answer  for  a  moment ; 
she  stood  seemingly  lost  in  thought,  but 
finally  lifting  her  head,  looked  him  full  in 
the  face  as  she  asked  hesitatingly:  "Olaf, 
often  have  you  told  me  of  the  days  of  your 
childhood  when  Grunhilde  was  your  play 
mate — your  sister  ;  have  you  never  thought 
the  love  that,  in  the  child,  was  a  sister's, 
in  the  woman  might  be  more  ?" 

Olaf's  great  eyes  opened  in  unfeigned 
astonishment.  A  smile  of  incredulity, 
amusement,  was  wreathing  about  his  lips, 
when,  without  giving  him  time  to  reply, 
she  added  in  a  tone  of  mournful  convic 
tion,  "  I  have." 

Olaf's  first  impulse  was  to  burst  out 
laughing,  but,  noting  her  serious,  pained 
expression,  he  checked  himself  and  waited 
for  her  to  continue.  She  spoke  with  diffi 
culty,  as  though  the  words  hurt  her:  "Olaf 
is  valiant  and  noble  ;  Grunhilde  hath  eyes, 
a  heart  as  well ;  Olaf's  heart  returneth  not 
the  tenderness  of  Grunhilde's  ;  Olaf  heed- 


74        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

eth  not  her  words.  The  queen  is  angry, 
yet  is  the  queen  not  so  angry  as  the 
woman  ;  the  queen  may  forgive,  the  wo 
man,  never." 

"  Hilda,  your  young  fancy  findeth  in  me 
so  much  to  love  you  may  not  see  how  other 
women  should  not  love  Olaf.  You  are 
silly,  child,  yet  is  it  a  silliness  that  delights 
my  heart.  But  harbor  not  in  your  mind 
such  thoughts  as  these.  It  were  death  to 
you,  to  me  as  well,  were  those  words  spo 
ken  to  another  save  me." 

•'That  know  I,  Olaf,  and  I  tremble  as  with 
an  ague  at  very  thought  of  such  thoughts, 
yet  does  my  woman's  heart  tell  me  I  am 
right." 

Provoked  at  her  persistence,  Olaf,  to 
whom  it  all  seemed  the  silly  fear  of  a  timid 
woman,  chided  her  sharply.  The  tears 
came  into  her  eyes,  but  she  made  no  reply, 
and  after  a  few  moments  he  said  :  "  Come, 
little  one,  this  is  but  a  sorry  meeting  after 
my  absence.  Dry  your  bright  eyes  and 
drive  away  these  troublous  thoughts.  I 
have  done  great  service  for  our  king,  and 
this  night  shall  I  ask  of  him  your  hand  as 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  75 

my  reward.  Nor  do  I  fear  he  will  refuse 
me." 

"  Halfjord  might  grant  your  prayer,  but 
Grunhilde,  never ;  and  if  Grunhilde  re 
fuses  then  does  Halfjord  deny." 

"This  again?    Hilda,  you  grow  foolish." 

"  Nay ;  hear  me  out,  Olaf.  During 
your  absence  Alric  has  hotly  pressed  his 
suit." 

"  What  !  that  spawn  of  a  demon  !  Alric 
of  the  bloody  hair  dare  to  raise  his  eyes  to 
look  upon  Hilda  !  Have  a  care  for  your 
self,  Alric  !  "  And  the  young  man,  grind 
ing  his  teeth  with  rage,  shook  his  clenched 
fist  in  the  air  in  mute  defiance,  and  began 
striding  with  feverish  haste  up  and  down 
the  long  room,  while  Hilda,  scarcely  able 
to  keep  up  with  him,  continued : 

"Yes,  Olaf,  Alric  of  the  bloody  hair 
seeks  Hilda  for  his  bride.  You  need  not 
me  to  tell  you  that  he  finds  no  favor  in 
my  eyes  ;  but,  Olaf,  he  hath  won  a  power 
fully  ally." 

"In  whom?" 

"  In  the  queen." 

"  The  queen  !  "     Olaf  stopped  short   in 


76        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

his  amazement,  and  turned  almost  sav 
agely  on  the  girl. 

"  Yes,  the  queen,  Olaf ;  shall  I  tell  you 
all  ?" 

"  Yes,"  he  muttered  between  his  clenched 
teeth. 

"Alric  won  the  queen's  ear  and  she 
spoke  to  me  urging  me  to  listen  kindly  to 
his  suit.  I  told  her  I  could  not  love  him, 
and  she  said  that  mattered  not.  She  per 
sisted  ;  I  pleaded  ;  she  grew  vexed,  and 
finally  I  told  her  I  was  betrothed  to  an 
other  ;  she  demanded  his  name  ;  I  gave  it, 
and  she  flew  into  a  terrible  rage,  upbraided 
me,  and  ended  by  saying  I  should  take  the 
husband  my  sovereign  chose  for  me.  Olaf, 
the  queen  is  against  us." 

"And  the  king?"  he  asked. 

"  Will  do  aught  to  please  his  queen ; 
remember,  she  is  yet  a  bride." 

"True;  are  you  not  dreaming,  Hilda? 
Can  it  be  as  you  say?" 

"Olaf,  would  Hilda  hug  so  dreadful  a 
dream  to  her  breast,  or  find  room  in  her 
heart,  which  beats  but  for  you,  for  sense 
less  fears  so  harrowing  to  the  soul  ?" 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  77 

Olaf  walked  in  gloomy  silence  to  the 
open  casement,  and,  stretching  out  his 
hand  toward  the  rolling  valley  far  beneath, 
said  in  half-soliloquy  :  "  This,  then,  is  the 
reward  for  faithful  service.  To  Morgen, 
my  father,  this  land  owes  its  power;  to  me 
does  Halfjord  owe  his  throne ;  Grunhilde 
her  king.  For  Landsvag's  sake  have  I 
dared  do  that  which  would  blanch  the 
cheek  of  swaggering  knights  who  elbow 
one  another  before  the  throne  I  helped  to 
make.  A  stripling  I,  and  yet  for  Half 
jord  I  do  bear  upon  these  young  shoulders 
a  weight  beneath  which  a  giant  might 
totter.  While  Halfjord  seeks  the  luring 
pleasures  of  life's  morn  I  do  support  the 
throne  whereon  he  gaily  disports  himself, 
and  that  he  may  taste  the  rich  wine  of 
lusty  youth  do  grovel  out  my  halcyon  days 
in  the  noisome  cellar  of  politics  beneath 
the  foot  of  the  throne.  A  thankless  task 
at  best,  yet  have  I  never  murmured  nor 
yet  have  sought  a  boon,  holding  myself 
above  the  fawning  sycophants  who  do  lick 
the  hand  that  feeds  them  and  then  cry, 
'  More  !  more  ! '  Shall  Olaf  now  approach 


78        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

on  bended  knee  that  throne  he  made  and 
ask  of  him,  the  king  whom  Olaf  seated 
upon  that  throne,  as  sole  reward  for  faith 
ful  service  done,  the  hand  of  this  most 
gentle  maid,  but  to  be  spurned  like  a  dog; 
nay,  more,  to  see  this  lovely  casket  of 
a  lovelier  soul  thrown  as  a  sop  unto  a 
snarling  hound,  sired  by  a  demon  out  of  a 
she-wolf  ?  Landsvag,  I  love  your  valleys, 
each  separate  ragged  peak  of  yours  doth 
rest  its  base  upon  my  heart,  yet  will  I  not 
brook  this  even  for  your  sake.  Oh  !  Mor- 
gen  I  let  your  departed  shade  guide  me  in 
this  hour  1  See !  here  comes  Halfjord, 
returning  from  the  chase  ;  a  goodly  sight 
those  valiant  men  do  make  ;  cheek  by  jowl 
they  ride,  yet  can  Olaf  pit  them  one 
against  the  other  and  overturn  them  even 
as  they  have  stricken  down  the  boar  their 
menials  bear  behind  them.  Look  to  thy 
self,  Halfjord !  This  night  shall  Olaf 
demand  of  thee  the  price  of  his  service — 
beware  if  thou  refuse  him  !  " 

Hilda  had  stood  in  breathless  suspense 
during  this  outburst  ;  not  daring  to  speak, 
she  yet  feared  to  keep  silence,  but  now 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  79 

approaching  steps  were  heard,  and,  run 
ning  to  the  window,  she  plucked  Olaf's 
sleeve.  He  turned 

"Go!  some  one  cometh,"  she  whispered. 
The  man  hesitated  for  a  moment,  then, 
grasping  her  hand,  said  :  "  Tonight ! " 
and  went  hurriedly  out  just  as  two  of  the 
queen's  ladies  appeared  at  the  other  end 
of  the  apartment. 


CHAPTER    II 

It  is  necessary  to  take  the  reader  back 
for  a  brief  sketch  of  the  events  leading  up 
to  the  opening  of  the  previous  chapter. 

Norway  was  cut  up  into  petty  principal 
ities  or  kingdoms,  while  each  separate 
kingdom  had  usually  its  rival  claimants  for 
the  throne,  nor  was  Landsvag  any  excep 
tion  to  the  rule. 

After  years  of  struggle  and  bloodshed 
Morgen,  Olaf's  father,  had  succeeded  in 
firmly  establishing  Heljar  upon  the  throne 
of  Landsvag,  but  old  Morgen  died,  and 
the  contending  factions,  seeing  in  his  death 
their  opportunity,  renewed  their  efforts  to 
overturn  the  throne. 

Heljar  was  not  strong  enough  to  crush 
them,  and  his  power  was  crumbling  away 
when  Olaf,  then  a  mere  lad,  took  up  arms 
for  the  perpetuation  of  that  which  his 
father  had  established.  His  successes 
soon  made  him  popular.  Recruits  daily 
80 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  8 1 

flocked  to  his  banner.  Old  men  hearkened 
readily  to  the  wise  counsels  of  this  re 
markable  youth.  The  conspirators,  find 
ing  their  cause  lost,  hastened  to  make 
peace  on  any  terms,  but  Heljar  died  just 
at  the  time  when  Olaf's  masterful  leader 
ship  had  assured  him  a  tranquil  reign. 
The  young  man  now  found  the  crown  of 
Landsvag  within  his  reach.  Had  he  seized 
it  his  sovereignty  would  have  been  recog 
nized  with  rejoicing  such  was  the  hold  he 
had  gained  upon  the  people's  hearts.  But, 
wonderfully  true  to  principle  for  a  man  of 
his  time,  he  scorned  the  tempting  bait  and 
caused  Heljar's  son,  Halfjord,  to  be  pro 
claimed. 

Discontent  broke  out  afresh.  Thous 
ands  who  would  have  bent  the  knee  to 
the  redoubtable  Olaf  were  less  ready  to  re 
cognize  the  untried  Halfjord.  But  Olaf 
crushed  the  rebellion  with  an  iron  hand, 
and,  seating  the  son  as  firmly  on  the  throne 
as  his  father  had  the  father,  he  stood  im 
perturbable,  immovable,  invincible,  a  liv 
ing  rampart  between  his  king  and  his 
country's  destroyers  ;  nor  were  there  any 


82         Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

in  Landsvag  who  dared  face  his  menacing 
frown  or  meet  the  force  of  his  uplifted 
arm.  While  Olaf  stood  on  guard  Lands 
vag  was  safe  from  the  vipers  warmed  in 
her  own  bosom. 

The  king  and  his  sturdy  supporter 
were  of  relatively  the  same  age,  had 
grown  up  together  and  even  borne  arms 
together  in  support  of  the  cause  so 
dear  to  both,  yet  were  they  utterly  dis 
similar,  seemingly  having  nothing  in  com 
mon  save  the  rule  of  Heljar's  house.  Half- 
jord  was  generous,  sympathetic,  open  in 
speech  as  in  heart,  free  of  confidence, 
quick  in  resentment,  yet  ready  to  forgive. 
Olaf,  equally  brave,  reckless,  a  veritable 
god  of  war,  yet  off  the  field  calm,  inscru 
table  ;  inviting  confidences,  never  impart 
ing  them  ;  watchful,  suspicious,  guarded, 
of  few  words  and  those  to  the  point ;  not 
without  generosity  nor  devoid  of  sympathy, 
with  a  kindly  heart,  a  wealth  of  natural 
affection,  but  presenting  so  cold  an  exterior 
as  to  have  it  said  he  knew  no  feeling.  Half- 
jord,  in  a  burst  of  generous  sentiment, 
would  forgive  and  load  with  honors  his 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  83 

most  implacable  foe  should  he  present  his 
hypocritical  face  in  humble  supplication  ; 
Olaf,  like  a  Brutus,  would  slay  his  own  son 
rather  than  endanger  the  peace  and  safety 
of  the  state  to  which  he  owed  his  fealty. 
The  king,  slothful  and  indolent  in  work, 
eager,  impetuous  in  pursuit  of  pleasure, 
ever  susceptible  to  bright  eyes,  from  his 
earliest  youth  involved  in  entangling  al 
liances  with  the  fair  dames  who  graced  his 
father's  court ;  the  minister,  indefatigable, 
untiring  in  work,  cold  and  undemonstra 
tive  amid  scenes  of  pleasure  save  for  a  flash 
from  his  eye,  the  heightened  color  of  his 
cheek  when  his  own  hand  slew  the  boar, 
seemingly  unconscious  of  female  charms 
until  the  fair  Hilda  crossed  his  path. 

Such  were  these  two  men  within  whose 
breasts  were  locked  the  destinies  of  Lands- 
vag. 

Halfjord  had  been  king  something  over 
two  years  at  the  time  our  story  opens.  His 
throne  steadied  by  the  hand  of  Olaf,  he 
(the  king)  had  found  time  to  look  around 
him.  His  generous,  impulsive  nature  had 
won  him  friends  even  among  his  former 


84        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

bitter  foes,  and  now  the  court  was  thronged 
with  those  who  but  a  brief  space  of  time 
before  had  sought  his  ruin,  death,  or  both. 
Foremost  among  his  erstwhile  antago 
nists  was  Alric  (called  "  The  Bloody  Hair," 
from  the  intense,  peculiar  red  of  his  locks), 
who  now  seemed  to  enjoy  the  full  confi 
dence  of  the  king  and  was  fast  worming 
himself  into  favor  with  the  bride-queen. 

Olaf,  doubting  Alric's  sincerity,  had  on 
more  than  one  occasion  warned  Halfjord 
against  him,  but  the  latter  replied  by  good- 
naturedly  chiding  him  for  his  unkind  sus 
picions  and  continued  in  the  even  tenor  of 
his  way,  so  that  Olaf  ceased  speaking  but 
did  not  stop  watching. 

Surrounded  by  friends  who  vied  with 
one  another  in  courting  his  favor,  his  days 
full  of  sunshine,  his  throne  rooted,  Half 
jord  had  looked  about  him  for  a  queen  to 
share  with  him  that  throne,  and  his  choice 
fell  upon  Grunhilde — a  typical  northern 
beauty,  with  rich  golden  hair,  deep-blue 
eyes  full  of  passionate  tenderness,  a  match 
less  form.  She  had  long  been  the  pride  of 
Landsvag,  and  many  a  luckless  swain  had 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  85 

sighed  out  his  heart  at  her  feet  only  to 
bewail  her  iciness.  A  famous  beauty,  yet 
of  irreproachable  character,  of  noble,  even 
semi-royal  blood,  and  adored  by  the 
people  of  Landsvag,  she  was  a  most 
fitting  consort  for  the  young  king,  and  the 
entire  kingdom  gave  itself  up  to  rejoicing 
for  three  days  when  it  became  known  that 
Halfjord  and  Grunhilde  were  betrothed. 

Grunhilde  was  the  daughter  of  a  cousin 
of  King  Heljar;  her  father  had  fallen  bat 
tling  with  Morgen  for  their  king,  and  left 
her,  an  orphan  child,  a  ward  to  Morgen, 
who  had  carefully  nourished  her,  bestowing 
on  her  the  affection  of  a  father. 

Thus  it  was  that  Grunhilde  and  Olaf 
had  grown  from  childhood  to  womanhood 
and  manhood  in  all  the  close  intimacy  of 
brother  and  sister,  while  unconsciously  to 
themselves  the  absence  of  such  relation 
ship  added  a  peculiar  charm  to  this  same 
intimacy — a  charm  which  might  have  been 
dangerous  had  not  Olaf  so  early  in  life 
taken  up  the  work  his  father  had  laid 
down.  Indeed,  there  were  not  lacking 
those  who  said  the  mischief  had  been 


86        Beyond  the  Palzeocrystic  Sea 

already  done,  and  that  had  Olaf  but  spoken 
Grunhilde  would  have  been  his  wife  rather 
than  Queen  of  Landsvag.  But  Olaf  did 
not  speak  and  she  became  Halfjord's 
bride,  Landsvag's  queen,  else  might  this 
story  never  have  been  told. 

How  strange  that  a  few  words  hastily 
spoken,  or  not  spoken  at  all — words  to 
many  but  an  unintelligible  combination  of 
letters  or  of  sounds  —  may  dam  the  sweep 
ing  current  of  history,  make  kingdoms 
and  overturn  dynasties.  Truly  in  this 
world  there  is  nothing  small  nor  insignifi 
cant  ;  even  as  all  values  are  relative  so  is 
the  importance  of  all  things.  The  gnat 
may,  under  given  circumstances,  be  the 
agent  of  destruction  as  great  as  the  mighty 
elephant.  A  rose,  a  word,  a  tear — the 
rose  withers,  the  word  is  forgot,  the  tear 
dries,  yet  the  soft  and  dainty  bloom  of  the 
rose  was  the  guerdon  of  mighty  battalions 
in  a  ruthless  war.  Why  ?  Because  in 
angry  discussion  one  plucked  a  red  rose, 
one  a  white.  The  faltering  "Yes"  of  a 
timid  woman,  rather  breathed  than  spoken, 
less  than  half  a  century  later  trampled 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  87 

beneath  iron  hoofs  the  torn  and  throbbing 
heart  of  humanity,  made  a  funeral  pyre  of 
the  wrecked  remains  of  empires,  until,  in 
a  sea  of  blood,  went  down  the  strangest 
star  that  ever  has  flashed  upon  the  eastern 
sky.  The  half-concealed  tears  of  a  mother 
raised  aloft  that  torch  of  liberty  lit  upon 
Concord's  plain  ;  that  torch,  before  whose 
blinding  blaze  in  sweeping  circles  search 
ing  out  the  dark  and  hidden  corners  of 
the  earth,  the  sun  of  heaven  hid  his  duller 
face.  A  word  spoken  or  unspoken,  a  rose 
plucked  or  unplucked,  a  tear  shed  or  un 
shed —  no,  there  is  nothing  small  in  this 
world  we  call  our  own.  Handle  the  wren 
as  you  would  the  eagle,  the  worm  as  the 
deadly  cobra ;  beware  of  the  teeth  of  the 
mouse  as  you  would  of  those  of  the  frenzied 
lion,  and,  when  tempted  to  think  slight 
ingly  of  the  insignificance  of  aught  which 
comes  to  you,  remember  that  in  the  end 
but  six  feet  of  this  vast  earth  is  yours,  and 
even  that  but  by  suffrance  —  six  feet;  a 
bagatelle,  but  a  handful  of  earth,  and  still 
enough  to  cover  all  that  is  mortal  of  you, 
proud  man  !  that  findeth  littleness  in  this 


88        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

world,  but  seeth  not  your  own  dwarfish- 
ness. 

If  the  gossips  of  Landsvag  were  right 
Grunhilde  was  queen  because  Olaf  had 
not  asked  her  to  share  his  fate ;  but 
whether  it  be  that  the  unspoken  word  was 
the  cause  or  that  she  gave  her  heart  with 
her  hand  to  Halfjord,  the  facts  are  that 
some  three  weeks  or  more  before  this  story 
opens  Grunhilde  and  Halfjord  were  wed 
ded  with  great  pomp  amid  the  rejoicings 
of  all  their  subjects. 

But  this  is  again  anticipating,  and  once 
more  must  the  reader,  with  kind  patience, 
return  with  us  to  the  time  before  the 
nuptials. 

Though  Halfjord  might,  thanks  to  Olaf, 
feel  safe  from  enemies  within  his  kingdom, 
yet  was  not  Landsvag  safe  from  foes  with 
out.  Many  of  the  petty  princes  around 
her  looked  with  longing  eyes  upon  her 
rich  and  smiling  valleys,  and,  had  they 
felt  strong  enough,  would  have  overrun 
her,  but  not  able,  unaided,  to  overcome 
her,  and  too  jealous  of  one  another  to  com 
bine,  they  now  contented  themselves  with 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  89 

armed  incursions,  forays  across  the  bor 
der,  harassing  the  people  and  retiring 
laden  with  spoils  before  troops  arrived. 

These  expeditions  were  met  with  counter 
invasions,  undertaken  for  the  purpose  of 
teaching  these  people  a  lesson,  and  the 
hand  of  Olaf,  who  was  on  the  frontier 
whenever  he  could  be  spared  from  the 
court,  fell  heavy  on  these  marauding 
neighbors. 

Life  next  door  to  a  thief  who  seeks  every 
opportunity  of  despoiling  you  has  few 
charms.  The  people  of  the  border  ap 
pealed  to  Halfjord,  to  Olaf,  nor  did 
they  cry  in  vain.  Each  freebooting  ex 
pedition  met  a  well-merited  retribution, 
but  the  most  guilty  always  escaped — the 
inoffensive  peasant  gave  up  his  worthless  (?) 
life  while  his  thievish  lord  lived  for  another 
pilfering  raid.  Wearied  by  these  persist 
ent  attacks,  indignant  at  the  loss  of  life 
and  property  suffered  by  Landsvag's  serfs 
and  small  landowners,  Olaf  had  for  a 
year  prayed  Halfjord's  consent  to  a  great 
expedition,  organized  for  the  purpose  of 
subjugating  these  disturbing  neighbors. 


90        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

His  idea  was,  since  they  would  not  other 
wise  be  taught,  they  should  be  forced  into 
submission  to  Halfjord  and  their  domains 
blotted  out  from  their  now  independent 
position  on  Norway's  political  map,  and  be 
made  dependencies  of  Landsvag.  It  was 
to  be  a  war  of  subjugation,  of  extermina 
tion  if  necessary. 

"  I  will  trample  these  robbers  beneath 
my  horses'  hoofs,  crush  these  parasites  in 
the  hollow  of  my  hand,"  he  said  to  Half 
jord.  But  the  latter  was  loth  to  undertake 
so  great  a  task;  hesitated,  temporized,  and 
would  doubtless  have  finally  refused  had 
not  a  particularly  daring  and  successful 
raid  into  the  very  heart  of  his  kingdom 
roused  his  kingly  ire.  In  a  fit  of  impetuous 
rage  at  the  bold  audacity  of  these  knaves 
he  gave  the  desired  consent. 

Olaf  lost  no  time  in  preparing  for  this 
expedition,  which  he  now  fondly  dreamed 
should  make  Landsvag  foremost  among 
the  powers  of  the  North.  But  Halfjord 
interposed  ;  his  wedding  was  set  within  a 
few  months ;  he  could  not  have  all  his 
valiant  men  in  the  field  at  such  a  time  ; 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  91 

the  expedition  must  be  postponed  until 
after  that  ceremony,  when  he  would  make 
no  further  objection  ;  though,  forsooth, 
after  his  first  violent  outburst  of  temper 
he  regretted  having  sanctioned  the  enter 
prise  and  gave  but  poor  support  to  his 
minister.  Indeed,  he  would  probably  have 
entirely  withdrawn  his  consent  were  it  not 
for  the  fact  that  while  he  loved  he  also 
feared  Olaf,  and  dared  not  disavow  openly 
that  to  which  he  had  given  his  approval, 
lest  Olaf,  in  anger,  should  leave  him  to  his 
own  resources,  which  were  few. 

In  vain  did  Olaf  entreat,  even  advising 
that  the  postponement  be  of  the  wedding 
rather  than  of  the  expedition.  In  vain 
did  he  warn  the  king  that  the  second  sum 
mons  to  arms  would  be  less  eagerly  obeyed 
than  the  first.  Halfjord  was  obdurate ; 
Grunhilde  first ;  peace  and  protection, 
glory  and  greatness  after.  Concealing  his 
chagrin  as  well  as  he  was  able,  Olaf  sus 
pended  preparations  and  impatiently  waited 
the  day  when,  riding  at  the  head  of  Lands- 
vag's  troops,  the  incarnation  of  war,  he 
might  vindicate  before  the  world  the  prow- 


92        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

ess  of  his  native  land.  During  the  not 
entirely  amicable  interviews  between  the 
two  at  this  time  Halfjord  frequently  re 
ferred  to  the  now  unusual  quietude  of  the 
borders,  arguing  from  that  a  lack  of  neces 
sity  for  the  drastic  measures  proposed  by 
Olaf,  and,  indeed,  an  ominous  peace 
reigned  at  present  over  this  distracted 
portion  of  the  land  —  a  peace  as  sudden 
as  the  frightened  stillness  of  the  air  before 
the  approaching  storm. 

"  We  have  taught  them  even  now, 
Olaf,"  he  said.  "  A  wise  master  flogs  not 
too  often  his  menials." 

"True  ;  nor  doth  a  wise  king  give  into 
the  hands  of  others  a  rod  with  which  to 
beat  his  own  subjects." 

"  What  mean  you  ?  " 

"  Thou  knowest  my  meaning,  Halfjord." 

"Nay;  make  it  plain  unto  me." 

"This  is  my  meaning,  king:  If  these 
too  arrogant  thieves  be  not  rudely  handled 
then  do  they  call  the  peace  we  give  them 
our  weakness.  The  rod  thou  hast  put  into 
their  hands  is  this  thy  present  delay." 

"  Why  call  you  our  peaceful  disposition 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  93 

a  rod  with  which  to  beat  our  faithful  ser 
vants  ?  Your  wit  hath  greater  depth  than 
we  can  fathom  ;  we  would  be  at  peace 
with  the  world  during  our  coming  nup 
tials." 

"  Yea,  king  ;  I  would  we  were  ever  at 
peace  ;  but  these  our  warlike  intentions 
have  been  noised  abroad.  The  report  of 
them  hath  reached  the  ears  of  those  we 
would  disarm,  and  the  false  peace  thou 
pridest  thyself  upon  is  but  as  the  sleep  of 
the  silent  waves  before  the  whistling  wind 
hath  lashed  them  into  fell  and  frightful 
fury.  Dost  think  they  rest  ?  Nay  !  with 
a  robber's  ready  wit  for  a  space  of  time 
they  hide,  but  in  their  hiding-place  do 
hatch  foul  schemes  against  the  land  we 
would  protect.  While  we,  in  idle  dalliance, 
do  wait  to  dance  attendance  upon  the  fair 
consort  thou  hast  chosen,  they  gather  to 
gether  their  tried  and  trusty  followers, 
and,  when  we  take  the  field,  Olaf  will  find 
for  every  man  he  thought  to  meet  an  hun 
dred  lances.  Ah  !  king  ;  with  the  too 
soft  pleasantries  of  idle  youth  thou  dost 
imperil  thy  throne  !  " 


94        Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

"Olaf,  you  have  too  stern  a  mind  for 
youth;  you  find  no  pleasure  in  those  sweet 
drops  of  honeyed  life  that  fall  into  the 
hungry  mouths  of  the  young  ;  go,  cast 
away  your  gloomy  thoughts  until  your 
king  is  wed,  then  mount  your  steed  and 
seek  the  bloody  fray  for  which  your  nerves 
are  tingling,  and  Halfjord  will  not  say  you 
nay.  But  this  I  tell  you,  Olaf — for  once 
your  mind  hath  lost  its  cunning  ;  these 
troublesome  marauders  are  quiet  through 
fear  of  our  punishment  —  through  dread 
of  your  long  arm,  and  not  with  foolish 
intent  to  combine  in  opposition  to  Lands- 
vag's  valiant  men." 

"  Nay,  king ;  but  hear  me,  I  pray 
thee— " 

"  No  more  today,  Olaf ;  you  are  wrong, 
I  say." 

Olaf  went  out,  disgusted,  disheartened; 
and  the  news  of  the  day  showed  that  Half 
jord  was  wrong  while  Olaf  was  not  right. 

When  he  left  the  king's  presence  Olaf 
was  informed  that  Jorg,  baron  of  one  of 
Landsvag's  border  dependencies,  craved 
audience  with  him,  and,  going  to  a  small 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  95 

closet  where,  when  with  the  king,  he  re 
ceived  the  emissaries  of  state,  he  sum 
moned  the  visitor  to  attend  him. 

While  waiting,  Olaf  paced  in  feverish 
restlessness  the  narrow  confines  of  his 
closet.  He  was  not  entirely  free  from 
that  trait  of  human  nature  which  rejoices 
in  the  fulfillment  of  its  own  prophecy  at 
whatever  cost.  The  sweetest  words  (to  the 
man  himself)  that  man  ever  utters  are, 
"  I  told  you  so  !  "  And  even  though  the 
faithful  fulfillment  of  that  he  has  foretold 
presages  death  and  ruin,  yet  the  would-be 
self-believed  prophet  walks  triumphantly 
through  this  wreck  of  human  happiness, 
and  before  each  ghastly  corpse  compla 
cently  murmurs,  "  I  told  you  so  ! " 

As  Olaf  strode  up  and  down  waiting  the 
appearance  of  his  man  he  muttered  to  him 
self  from  time  to  time,  giving  voice  to  his 
troublous  thoughts  :  "  This  Jorg  bringeth 
news  of  that  I  warned  the  king  against. 
Even  now  the  hostile  legions  gather 
against  our  land,  and  Jorg  cometh  to  tell 
us  that  the  banner  of  Landsvag  hath  once 
more  been  dragged  in  the  slime  of  the 


96        Beyond  the  Palzeocrystic  Sea 

earth.  The  foolish  dalliance  of  this  our 
king  hath  reddened  our  soil  with  blood  of 
many  faithful  servants."  He  clenched  his 
hand  and,  stamping  his  foot,  exclaimed, 
"  If  I  were  king — "  At  this  moment  Jorg 
was  ushered  into  his  presence. 

The  baron  bowed  respectfully  and  waited 
for  Olaf  to  address  him,  as  though  he  had 
been  in  the  presence  of  the  king  himself, 
and  Olaf,  critically  surveying  him  from 
head  to  foot,  asked  :  "  Whence  come  you, 
Jorg,  spurring  so  hotly  ?" 

"  From  my  estates,  Olaf,"  was  the  reply. 

"  You  come  early  unto  the  king's  wed 
ding." 

"  I  come  not  to  the  nuptials  of  the 
king." 

"  Nay?  Wherefore,  then,  ride  you  so 
hastily,  Jorg?" 

"To  gain  your  ear,  Olaf." 

"  My  ear  ?  That  have  you  even  now; 
naught  may  Jorg  ask  that  Olaf  will  not 
grant  if  it  be  the  king's  good  pleasure." 

"I  ask  nothing." 

"  None  seek  the  ear  of  a  minister  save 
those  who  have  prayers  to  offer." 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  97 

"  Nay,  Olaf,  there  are  you  wrong.  Those 
who  have  much  to  say  seek  the  king's 
minister  even  as  those  who  would  ask 
much." 

"And  you,  Jorg?" 

"Have  much  to  tell." 

"  Then  speak.  The  border  barons  have 
again  let  loose  their  minions  on  your 
lands  ?  " 

"  No,  Olaf." 

"  They  plan  expeditions  against  you  and 
us?" 

"  No,  Olaf,  the  border  troubles  me  no 
more." 

"Then  what  brings  you  hither?"  asked 
Olaf,  somewhat  testily. 

Jorg  approached  closer,  and  taking  the 
young  man  by  the  sleeve,  said  :  "  Olaf  is 
brave,  but  Olaf  needeth  an  arm  of  iron,  a 
heart  of  stone,  for  that  which  cometh  !" 

"  What  mean  you,  man  ?  You  deal  in 
unseemly  riddles." 

"  Olaf,  the  border  hath  been  quiet  as  the 
sleeping  lamb  for  these  two  moons." 

"Yea,  that  know  I." 

"  But  know  you  the  cause  ?  " 


g8        Beyond  the  Palzeocrystic  Sea 

"They  plan  against  Landsvag  ?" 

"  Not  so,  Olaf ;  they  seek  to  save  them 
selves." 

"  From  whom  ?  " 

The  baron  dropped  his  voice  to  a  whis 
per  as  he  replied  :  "  From  Harold,  the 
Fair-haired." 

Olaf  started. 

Often  had  he  heard  that  name ;  the 
name  of  the  scourge  of  southern  Norway, 
but  he  had  never  dreamt  of  the  sword  of 
Harold  piercing  the  very  vitals  of  the 
country  to  its  extremity  —  his  own  loved 
Landsvag. 

"  Have  they  then  sold  themselves  unto 
Harold,  and  go  they  south  to  fight  with 
him?  If  this  be  so  then  is  our  task  easier 
and  we  shall  present  the  fair  Grunhilde  a 
coronet  of  circling  baronies  embraced 
within  Landsvag's  extended  arms,"  he 
said,  after  a  pause. 

"  Nay,  Olaf,"  replied  Jorg,  sadly,  "  they 
go  south,  but  they  go  to  withstand  the 
mighty  army  Harold  bringeth ;  if  now 
Landsvag  join  them  then  would  we  crush 
this  haughty  Harold  and  make  of  these 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord  99 

men  faithful  allies  in  place  of  careless 
robbers." 

For  a  moment  Olaf  regarded  with  un 
feigned  admiration  this  man  who,  having 
spent  his  checkered  life  on  the  border, 
where  few  opportunities  for  the  study  of 
statecraft  presented  themselves,  had  yet 
so  bluntly  spoken  the  thoughts  of  his  own 
mind,  that  mind  schooled  in  diplomacy  as 
the  arm  was  in  the  heavy  blows  of  the  fray, 
but  he  sought  to  draw  the  man  out.  "  And 
if  we  join  not  with  them,  Jorg  ?"  he 
asked. 

"  Then  will  Harold  surely  overcome 
them  and  on  the  borders  of  Landsvag  will 
be  not  many  small  provinces,  each  jealous 
of  the  other  and  too  weak  to  fight  us,  but 
the  compact  kingdom  of  this  wizard  of 
the  South  who  seemeth  to  do  all  things. 
When  that  day  cometh  then  will  Harold 
take  from  us  even  Landsvag." 

"The  words  of  Jorg  have  an  unpleasant 
sound  in  mine  ears." 

"  Yea,  and  a  bitter  taste  have  they  in 
Jorg's  mouth,  but  that  they  are  true  none 
know  so  well  as  him  to  whom  I  speak." 


100      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

"  Nay,  Jorg,  let  not  your  words  run  so 
fast ;  Olaf  keepeth  his  own  counsel." 

"  That  know  I ;  nor  do  I  expect  that 
Olaf  will  aught  reveal  unto  me,  but  Olaf's 
thoughts  are  even  as  I  say." 

"  You  are  a  shrewd  fellow,  Jorg.  Now 
what  would  you  that  we  do  ?  " 

"What  ?  Why,  Jorg  would  have  you  do 
that  which  even  now  you  have  in  mind." 

"  And  that,  Jorg  ?  " 

"Olaf,  my  hair  is  white;  your  pleasant 
ries  please  me  not;  but,  though  you  do 
seek  to  make  sport  of  Jorg,  yet  for  love  of 
that  land  I  call  mine  own  will  I  tell  you 
that  naught  remains  to  Landsvag  save  to 
make  peace  at  any  price  with  these  our 
former  enemies  and  in  concert  with  them 
present  a  solid  wall  to  these  invaders — a 
wall  built  of  human  hearts,  beating  in  lusty 
bodies ;  a  wall  that  shall  mark  the  border 
line  between  liberty  and  oppression;  a  wall 
that  shall  teach  Harold  and  the  world  that 
Landsvag  holds  its  liberty  inviolate." 

Jorg  paused  for  breath;  Olaf,  advancing, 
took  him  by  the  hand  and  said  :  "  Jorg, 
you  have  even  spoken  Olaf's  mind." 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         101 

Jorg  unhesitatingly  grasped  the  out 
stretched  hand. 

"And  is  Olaf  now  with  Jorg  ?"  he  asked. 

The  young  man,  still  holding  the  sinewy 
hand,  replied  :  "  Olaf  is  ever  for  Lands- 
vag." 

"Yea,  but  Jorg's  plan  saves  Landsvag." 

"That  doth  it,  wherefore  is  Olaf  for 
Jorg's  plan." 

The  old  man  brightened  up  at  this  dec 
laration.  "  Now,  will  Landsvag  eat  out  the 
heart  of  this  wild  boar  of  the  South ! "  he 
exclaimed,  enthusiastically. 

Olaf  made  no  reply  to  this  outburst  save 
to  dismiss  Jorg,  bidding  him  hold  himself 
in  readiness  to  wait  upon  him  when  sum 
moned. 

Left  alone,  the  young  minister  sat  for 
some  time  wrapped  in  deep  and  gloomy 
thought.  Once  he  exclaimed  aloud:  "If 
he  refuse!"  But  at  the  very  thought  he  knit 
his  brows  into  a  heavy  frown,  while  fire 
flashed  from  his  eyes  and  the  lines  of  his 
mouth  went  down  into  fixed  and  stern  re 
solve.  Presently  he  arose  and,  still  with 
thoughtful  mien,  went  in  search  of  the  king 


IO2      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

He  went  first  to  Halfjord's  own  apart 
ments,  entering,  with  the  familiarity  of  a 
trusted  friend;  next  to  the  audience  cham 
ber,  but  the  king  was  not  to  be  found  in 
either  place.  Questioning  one  of  the 
young  gentlemen  in  the  king's  ante-room 
he  received  no  information  save  that  he 
must  be  in  the  castle  since  they  were  not 
advised  of  his  going  out.  Hardly  waiting 
for  answers  to  his  questions  he  moved  im 
patiently  about  the  vast  pile  seeking  every 
where  for  his  master,  but  not  finding  him 
until,  just  as  he  was  about  to  give  up  the 
search  and,  returning  to  the  king's  apart 
ments,  await  him  there,  one  of  his  own 
servants  meeting  him  told  him  where  the 
king  might  be  found. 


CHAPTER  III 

Olaf  found  his  majesty  closeted  in  a 
small  chamber  in  a  remote  part  of  the 
building,  where,  with  a  few  boon  compan 
ions,  he  was  indulging  in  those  wild  revels 
so  pleasing  to  his  vagrant  fancies.  There 
was  a  scarcely  perceptible  sneer  on  the 
young  man's  face  as,  entering  unan 
nounced,  he  surveyed  the  scene,  and 
looked  with  cold  disdain  upon  the  flushed 
faces  and  bloodshot  eyes  of  the  half- 
startled  sycophants  as  he  walked  steadily 
across  the  room  to  where  the  king  was 
seated. 

Half  ashamed  at  being  caught  in  such  a 
condition,  half  fearful  of  interruption, 
wholly  conscious  of  inferiority,  Halfjord 
no  sooner  saw  Olaf  than  he  rudely  accosted 
him  with,  "  Why  hath  Olaf's  gloomy  face 
and  frowning  brow  disturbed  us  in  our 
merriment?" 

Disgusted  with  the  scene  before  him, 
103 


104      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

angered  at  the  king's  reception,  Olaf  yet 
gave  no  outward  sign  of  his  thoughts,  but, 
bowing  respectfully,  said :  "  Olaf  hath 
sought  thee,  king,  for  urgent  reasons  ;  I 
crave  an  audience  with  thee,  Halfjord." 

But  the  king  was  in  no  humor  for  busi 
ness.  "Yea,"  he  said,  "I  even  thought 
you  came  to  break  upon  these,  our  pleas 
antries,  with  some  of  your  dull  stories  of 
statecraft,  but  not  tonight,  sage  Olaf,  not 
tonight;  it  were  enough  to  spend  these 
pretty  days  with  ear  attuned  to  doleful 
sounds  of  work,  the  which  you  chant  in 
solemn  strains  from  morn  till  eve.  A  day 
with  you  hath  earned  me  needed  rest  —  I 
will  not  work  this  night." 

"King,"  repeated  Olaf,  "I  crave  a  word 
with  thee." 

"What?  Hath  the  man  no  wit  ?  The 
king  said  he  will  not  work  this  night," 
called  out  Alric,  insolently. 

Though  Olaf  with  the  king  was  long-suf 
fering,  he  was  quick  enough  to  resent  any 
affront,  real  or  fancied,  that  might  be 
offered  by  any  below  the  throne.  Turning 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         105 

to  face  Alric,  who  sat  near  where  he  stood, 
he  spoke  with  meaning  emphasis:  "Olaf 
hath  wit  to  know  a  one-time  traitor  who 
now  doth  lick  in  fulsome  fawning  the  hand 
of  that  king  he  would  have  slain,  and, 
knowing  him,  Alric,  Olaf  hath  wit  neither 
to  trust  nor  to  love  him." 

The  shot  struck  home.  Alric  flushed, 
grew  pale,  stirred  uneasily  in  his  seat, 
finally  ending  an  awkward  pause  by  asking 
threateningly,  "  Olaf  speaks  of  whom  ?" 

Olaf  fixed  on  his  antagonist  a  searching, 
challenging  glance  as  he  replied  in  low, 
steady  tones,  "  Of  Alric  I  speak  ! " 

The  man  sprang  to  his  feet  and,  draw 
ing  his  sword,  rushed  at  Olaf,  who  had  al 
ready  put  himself  on  guard  awaiting  the 
attack.  The  room  was  in  an  uproar  ;  men 
rushed  between  the  angry  combatants  cry 
ing  out:  "  Sheath  your  swords  !"  "What! 
In  the  king's  presence  ?  " 

Halfjord  himself  called  out:  "Gentle 
men,  ye  seek  took  too  serious  sport:  put  up 
those  stinging  toys;  he  who  draweth  blood 
shall  feel  my  anger."  At  sound  of  the  king's 


106      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

voice  Olaf  lowered  his  blade  and,  again 
turning,  faced  Halfjord.  Bowing  respect 
fully,  he  said  :  "  Thy  pardon,  king." 

"We  like  not  your  diversions,  Olaf,"  re 
plied  the  king,  angrily.  "  You  are  too  hot 
for  the  sword,  too  cold  for  those  pleasures 
that  do  lend  flavor  unto  life.  Wherefore 
are  you  and  Alric  enemies  ?  " 

"  King,  Olaf  hath  no  enemies  save  they 
be  thine,"  was  the  reply. 

Alric  sprang  up  shouting  :  "  King,  give 
me  leave,  I  pray  thee  !  I  may  not  coldly 
brook  his  words." 

"  Peace,  Alric  ;  now  are  you  too  hot." 

"  He  hath  called  me  thy  enemy,"  was 
the  sullen  reply,  as  Alric  resumed  his  seat. 

"  I  will  no  more  of  this  quarrel,  which 
hath  so  marred  our  pleasure,"  said  Half 
jord.  "  Drink,  gentlemen,  drink  to  the 
fair  Grunhilde  —  a  cup  for  Olaf,"  —  to  one 
of  the  menials  near  him — "  Drink  to  our 
queen,  Olaf." 

The  toast  was  quaffed  with  boisterous 
enthusiasm.  Olaf  drank  in  silence  and, 
when  he  could  be  heard,  said  :  "  To  fair 
Grunhilde  have  I  drank  with  loyal  heart, 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          107 

O  king,  but  now,  even  in  the  face  of  thy 
displeasure,  do  I  repeat  my  prayer  for  thine 
ear  this  night ;  yea,  king,  this  I  ask  even 
for  Grunhilde's  sake."  The  king  stared  at 
him  in  amazement.  "  What  mean  you, 
Olaf?  Hath  aught  befell  our  betrothed 
queen  ? " 

"  Nay,  king,  Grunhilde  is  well." 

"Then  doth  Halfjord  see  not  the  point 
of  that  you  say." 

Olaf  stepped  to  the  king's  side  and 
whispered,  "King,  I  have  that  to  tell  which 
doth  affect  the  throne  whereon  thou  shalt 
seat  the  fair  Grunhilde,  hence  say  I  for  her 
sake  hear  me.  It  behooves  us  to  act  at 
once,  wherefore  I  pray  thee  to  hear  me 
this  night.  King,  for  thy  throne's  sake 
hear  me !"  But  Halfjord  broke  out  into  a 
loud,  half-drunken  laugh,  and,  pounding 
the  table  with  his  great  fist,  fairly  yelled, 
"He  talketh  but  of  affairs  of  state  as 
though  the  day  had  not  hours  enough 
for  such  dry  food  to  our  youthful  minds. 
Ha!  ha!" 

"  Ha  !  ha  !  "  echoed  the  parasites  around 
him.  "  Nay,  good  Olaf,  too  close  attention 


IO8      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

to  this  your  heavy  task  I  fear  me  will  drive 
you  mad.  As  though  the  state  might  not 
live  through  the  night,  while  we  in  sweet 
merriment  disport  ourselves.  If  the  pillars 
of  our  state  be  crumbling  have  we  not 
swords  to  hold  them  up  ?  " 

"  Yea  !  yea  !  "  shouted  the  revellers, 
rising  in  their  seats  and  brandishing  aloft 
their  blades,  with  fierce  oaths  and  lusty 
cheers. 

Waving  his  hand  for  silence  Halfjord 
continued,  "  Leave  these  dull  and  heavy 
cares  for  the  morrow,  Olaf,  and  this  night 
join  us  in  our  gay  diversions.  A  place  at 
the  board  for  Olaf !  " 

But  the  young  man,  seemingly  heedless 
of  the  invitation,  stood  like  a  rock  for  a 
moment,  then,  seeing  the  futility  of  further 
effort,  turned  and  moved  slowly  to  the 
door.  Just  before  passing  the  threshold 
he  again  faced  the  boisterous  crowd,  and, 
in  solemn  tones  that  thrilled  the  hearts  of 
his  listeners,  said,  "  King,  hear  Olaf,  and 
when  thy  power  hath  passed,  remember 
his  words  :  Though  thou  dost  revel  by 
night,  there  be  those  who  use  the  night  for 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         109 

making  of  the  day  that  cometh  after. 
Oh!  Halfjord,  my  king,  my  friend,  be 
ware  of  him  who  sleepeth  not  nor  revelleth 
by  night ! " 

"What  mean  you?"  cried  the  now 
startled  king,  but  Olaf  had  disappeared, 
leaving  on  the  fevered  brains  of  the  care 
less  bacchanalians  the  effect  of  a  grue 
some  spectre.  Some  there  were  who  rallied 
shortly  from  the  sudden  fear  that  had 
seized  them,  while  others,  knowing  Olaf's 
keen  insight,  felt  that  the  warning  uttered 
by  the  departing  minister  was  not  an 
empty  flourish,  and  foremost  among  these 
latter  was  the  king,  who  took  but  little 
pleasure  in  the  gay  badinage  that  once 
more  ricocheted  around  the  board.  Alric, 
who  had  drank  deeply  before  the  interrup 
tion,  was  now  even  more  devoted  to  the 
cup,  and  in  an  excess  of  wine-heated  valor 
cried  out,  "  Ah  !  king,  if  thou  hadst  not 
prevented  I  should  have  cut  his  gloomy 
heart  out  of  his  sour-faced  body  !  " 

"Nay,  Alric,"  the  king  spoke  musingly, 
"  Olaf  is  too  good  a  minister,  you,  too 
good  a  friend,  to  be  at  each  other's  throats ; 


IIO      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

Landsvag  hath  need  of  you  both."  Shortly 
after  this  the  king  rose  and  the  revellers, 
with  unsteady  steps,  sought  their  couches. 

In  the  meantime  Olaf,  on  his  way  from 
this  scene,  had  encountered  Jorg,  who, 
knowing  that  the  minister  would  lose  no 
time  in  acquainting  Halfjord  with  the  situ 
ation,  asked  the  result  of  his  interview. 
Olaf  replied  that  the  king  could  not  see 
him  until  morning,  but  the  old  man  knew 
Halfjord's  weakness  as  well  as  he  did 
Olaf  s  strength,  and  divining  the  reason  of 
the  delay,  said  bitterly,  "  So  the  King  of 
Landsvag  prefereth  dining  with  courtesans, 
bastards  and  drunkards  to  looking  after 
the  crown  his  father  left  him.  Then  may 
he  lose  it  when  he  least  expects  ;  truly  he 
who  upholds  the  crown  should  wear  it. 
The  throne  holdeth  not  always  the  proper 
man."  Olaf  sharply  rebuked  him  for  the 
implied  treason  of  his  speech,  and  they 
separated  just  as  the  king's  companions 
came  reeling  in  drunken  mirth  from  the 
scene  of  their  orgies. 

On  the  morrow  Olaf  sought  the  king 
early,  finding  him  ready  this  time  to  hear 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          n  I 

what  he  would  say,  seeking  indeed  with  a 
sovereign's  graciousness  to  rub  out  the 
ugly  marks  of  a  king's  displeasure,  but 
even  at  his  best  Halfjord  seemed  to  find  it 
a  heavy  task  to  take  life  seriously,  and  no 
sooner  had  Olaf  told  him  of  Jorg's  self- 
appointed  mission  than  he  smilingly  said, 
"Hath  old  Jorg's  excited  dream  disturbed 
the  rest  of  the  lusty  Olaf  ?  Methinks 
mine  eyes  might  never  know  the  sweet 
caress  of  sleep  did  I  believe  my  throne  as 
shaky  as  you  would  make  appear,  good 
Olaf." 

"  King,  these  are  no  idle  dreams ;  thou 
hast  heard  of  Harold,  the  Fair-haired,  the 
scourge  of  southern  Norway,  who  seeks  to 
grasp  within  his  mailed  hand  this  conti 
nent?" 

"Yea,  Olaf,  but  not  even  this  Harold 
may  break  the  solid  ranks  of  Landsvag 
when  Olaf  is  at  their  head,  wherefore  I  dis 
turb  me  not.  If  he  comes  we  fight ;  if  we 
fight,  then  do  we  vanquish  him;  is  not  that 
enough?" 

"  Nay,  king,  Landsvag  has  not  strength 
alone  to  crush  Harold;  we  do  need  allies." 


112      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

"  I  like  not  too  well  the  allies  of  war ; 
they  find  it  an  easy  task  to  be  enemies  in 
peace.  Where  would  Olaf  seek  these 
allies  ?  " 

"Among  the  barons  on  our  border, 
king." 

"  What !  Would  Olaf  sue  for  peace  to 
men  against  whom  he  even  now  would  be 
leading  Landsvag's  troops  were  it  not  for 
our  kingly  protest  ?  " 

"Yea,  king,  Olaf  would  do  aught  for 
sake  of  this  loved  land." 

"And  have  you  no  greater  wit  than  to 
trust  these  old-time  enemies  who  would 
join  our  banner  but  to  betray  us  ?  " 

"Nay,  king,  even  now  they  gather  to 
protect  themselves ;  if  they  should  unite 
with  us,  then  in  betraying  us  would  they 
also  sell  their  own  possessions." 

"Olaf,  you  have  a  searching  mind  and 
study  these  things  when  Halfjord  seeks 
amusement,  and  yet  methinks  in  this  your 
wit  hath  fault,  for  these  whom  you  would 
gather  under  our  colors  are  but  as  robbers 
— they  know  no  fealty  save  to  their  own 
interest,  and  I  think  the  king  who  rested 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          113 

on  promise  of  their  support  would  find 
that  same  oath  but  a  rotten  prop.  Half 
jord  will  trust  Landsvag  to  Olaf." 

These  last  words  were  spoken  kindly, 
affectionately,  as  to  a  tried  and  trusted 
friend;  Olaf  acknowledged  the  compli 
ment  with  a  bow  while  he  replied  with 
much  show  of  feeling  :  "  Halfjord,  Olaf 
thanketh  thee  for  these  thy  kind  words, 
which  are  passing  sweet  unto  mine  ears, 
but  Olaf  is  one  man  and  no  more ;  I  will 
do  all,  dare  all,  for  the  sake  of  this  fair 
land,  and  Olaf  hath,  too,  a  stout  arm  that 
breaketh  where  it  striketh ;  but  I  beseech 
thee,  Halfjord,  no  more  king  than  friend, 
no  less  friend  than  king,  turn  not  a  deaf 
ear  to  these  solemn  words.  Oh !  Half 
jord,  bethink  thee ;  wouldst  thou  give  unto 
the  lovely  Grunhilde  a  crown  that  knoweth 
no  life  save  in  name  ?  Landsvag  is  val 
iant,  but  Landsvag  may  not  unaided  with 
stand  the  hosts  of  Harold ;  if  thou  dost  sit 
in  indolent  indecision  Harold  will  over 
come  these  border  barons  and  then,  with 
none  to  dispute  his  way,  will  march  upon 
us,  bringing  with  him  the  loathsome  chain 


114      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

of  servile  dependence ;  but  if  Landsvag,  in 
league  with  her  neighbors,  shall  meet  the 
arrogant  Harold,  then  shall  we  tear  his 
great  army  into  bleeding  fragments  and, 
that  done,  may  turn  our  eyes  upon  these 
too  lawless  pilferers.  Halfjord,  Landsvag 
alone  cannot  prevail,  but  with  those  who 
now  present  their  iron  faces  to  this  resist 
less  demon's  march  enrolled  under  our 
banner,  then  may  we  toss  dirt  in  the 
faces  of  Harold's  vaunting  legions  and 
laugh  at  their  impotent  rage.  Halfjord, 
thou  art  king,  I  pray  thee  now  be  a  true 
king,  seeking  but  the  good  of  this  thy 
favored  land  1 " 

The  king  made  no  reply  and,  after  a 
brief  pause,  Olaf  continued:  "King,  Jorg 
waits  thy  bidding  ;  even  now  is  his  horse 
saddled  that  he  may  swiftly  bear  thy  mes 
sage  unto  those  who,  once  enemies,  are 
now  much  needed  friends." 

But  Halfjord  was  .as  obstinate  as  he  was 
lazy ;  indeed,  his  obstinacy  was  doubtless 
but  the  result  of  an  indolence  that  refused 
to  press  to  its  best  efforts  a  mind  naturally 
gifted. 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         115 

"  No,  Olaf,"  he  finally  said,  "  no  treaty 
with  these  spoilers  of  our  land." 

The  young  minister,  aghast,  seemed  un 
able  to  comprehend  the  full  meaning  of 
his  king's  words. 

"What!"  he  gasped,  "Doth  Landsvag's 
king  refuse  to  save  his  own?" 

"  Yea,  Olaf,"  was  the  reply  ;  "  Halfjord 
does  refuse  to  save  his  own  if  in  so  doing 
he  must  grasp  in  good  fellowship  the  hands 
of  these  robbers.  I  pray  you  press  me  no 
more,  I  would  ride  to  see  the  beauteous 
Grunhilde  and  have  but  little  time  to 
spare  for  your  sad  fears.  Olaf,  you  are  a 
valiant  soldier,  a  faithful  minister,  but  you 
have  been  so  long  enveloped  in  the  clouds 
of  statecraft  that  your  clear  vision  has  lost 
its  penetration  and  you  have  naught  for 
our  ears  save  tidings  of  storms  which 
never  break." 

"  Thou  sayest  true,  king,"  impetuously 
interrupted  the  young  man.  "  '  Storms 
which  never  break  ' — why  break  they  not  ? 
Because  Olaf,  seeing  them  afar,  hath 
warned  thee  and  till  now  thou  hast  heard 
my  warnings,  but  now  dost  thou  turn 


Il6      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

thine  ear  from  me.  Oh  !  Halfjord,  if  now 
thou  refusest  to  hearken  unto  me  such  a 
storm  shall  sweep  over  thy  kingdom  as 
may  rend  in  twain  the  rock  whereon  rest- 
eth  thy  throne  !  " 

The  king  had  grown  impatient.  "Then 
let  the  storm  come,"  he  replied,  "but  this 
I  say  unto  you,  Olaf — before  the  King  of 
Landsvag  will  take  in  friendliness  the 
hands  of  these  knaves  who  prey  upon  our 
borders  Halfjord  will  himself  lead  his 
troops  against  Harold  and  all  who  come 
with  him,  and  if  the  heart  of  Olaf  trem- 
bleth  at  such  thought  let  him  remain  to 
guard  her  who  shall  soon  be  Landsvag's 
queen." 

At  this  covert  imputation  of  cowardice 
Olaf  flashed  up  like  a  train  of  powder. 
"  Thou  sayest  cruel  things  unto  Olaf,  king, 
but  hear  this  before  I  go:  thou  hast  sealed 
the  doom  of  thy  land  and  of  thy  throne, 
but  before  Landsvag  falls  shall  Olaf  go 
down  fighting  for  the  land  of  his  fathers 
and,  when  thou  hast  been  bereft  of  thy 
crown  and  eatest  the  bread  of  a  menial, 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         117 

then  shalt  them  remember  the  words  of 
Olaf  and  grieve  thee  over  Olaf 's  death  ! " 

He  turned  to  go,  but  the  king  called 
him  back.  "  You  are  over-hasty,  Olaf ;  I 
know  full  well  your  devotion,  nor  do  I 
doubt  your  courage,  but  that  you  ask  of 
me  King  of  Landsvag  may  never  do.  Go, 
tell  Jorg  he  hath  too  timid  fancies  and  bid 
him  remain  for  our  nuptials ;  go,  good 
Olaf,  I  am  weary  of  these  heavy  affairs 
and  would  rest." 

As  Olaf  passed  out  from  the  king's 
presence  he  met  Jorg  who,  alive  to  the  exi 
gencies  of  the  situation,  was  waiting  him 
at  every  turn. 

"What  news  ?"  he  asked  as  he  stepped 
to  Olaf's  side.  "Shall  I  ride  today  to 
seal  the  doom  of  this  Harold  ?  " 

"Not  today  Jorg.  Come  with  me," 
was  Olaf's  reply  as  he  led  the  way  to  the 
cabinet  where  he  had  first  received  the  old 
baron.  When  they  were  alone  the  old 
man  crossed  his  arms  over  his  bosom  and 
asked:  "What  of  Landsvag?" 

"How  mean  you,  Jorg?" 


1 1 8      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

"Will  our  land  be  prey  to  Harold?" 

"Nay,  if  Harold  seeks  to  take  this  land 
then  must  he  fight." 

"  Olaf,  you  but  play  with  me ;  what 
hath  the  king  said  ?" 

"The  king  requesteth  that  Jorg  remain 
for  his  approaching  nuptials." 

"  That  will  Jorg  not  do.  If  I  may  not 
be  of  service  to  Landsvag  yet  may  I  pro 
tect  my  own  lands,  and  this  day  I  return, 
but  Olaf,  if  ever  Landsvag  needeth  help 
you  know  where  Jorg  may  be  found." 

"  Yea,  Jorg,  if  all  the  men  of  this  land 
were  but  as  you  I  should  not  fear  to  meet 
even  the  dread  Harold.  Go  you  at  once?" 

"  My  horse  even  now  awaiteth  me." 

"  I  pray  you,  Jorg,  send  me  messengers, 
trusty  men  who  will  bear  the  tidings  of 
the  day  as  they  come  to  you." 

"That  will  I,  Olaf,"  and  the  two  men 
parted  with  mutual  expressions  of  esteem. 

Scarcely  had  Jorg  left  the  chamber 
when  Olaf,  looking  out  of  the  window, 
beheld  Halfjord  with  a  brilliant  cavalcade 
ride  forth  on  his  visit  to  his  inamorata 
and  even  as  the  young  man  with  frowning 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          119 

brow  and  compressed  lips  watched  the 
careless  pleasure-seekers  he  saw  pass 
through  the  same  gate  the  faithful  Jorg, 
attended  by  but  a  single  squire.  Olaf's 
eyes  followed  Jorg,  nor  did  he  leave  his 
post  as  long  as  the  two  horsemen  were  in 
sight.  Jorg  was  angered  and  rode  with 
savage  speed,  so  that  Olaf  could  not  watch 
him  long. 

The  king  returned  in  the  evening  and 
Olaf,  going  to  meet  him,  met  also  Alric, 
whose  temper  was  still  none  of  the  best. 
Halfjord  soon  retired  to  his  chambers,  first 
inviting  his  butterfly  gentlemen  to  meet 
him  at  the  board  later.  Olaf  was  left 
alone  with  this  giddy,  fawning  crowd. 
Alric  approached  the  minister. 

"  Olaf  speaketh  hot  words  in  presence 
of  our  king,"  he  said ;  "  Will  Olaf  dare  re 
peat  them  now  ?  " 

A  crowd  gathered  around  them,  and  in 
the  crowd  Olaf  saw  scarcely  a  friendly  eye, 
but,  immovable  as  a  rock,  he  stood  facing 
his  angry  antagonist,  just  as  determined  to 
avoid  trouble  as  the  other  was  to  force  it. 
"Alric,"  he  replied,  "Olaf  saith  that  he 


1 20      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

thinketh,  nor  doth  he  think  less  than  he 
saith  ;  if  Olaf's  words  are  unkind  to  your 
ears  it  were  better  you  should  close  your 
ears." 

Olaf's  cool  dignity,  combined  with  his 
evident  disdain,  were  ill-suited  to  an 
amicable  understanding  between  the  two 
and  Alric  broke  out :  "  Alric  closeth  not 
his  ears  to  insult,  nor  may  even  the  mighty 
Olaf  speak  words  that  please  me  not  ex 
cept  at  point  of  his  sword ;  come,  Sir  Min 
ister,  draw  and  let  these  pretty  blades  say 
which  of  us  be  right,"  and,  suiting  the 
action  to  the  word,  Alric  placed  himself 
on  guard,  but  Olaf  made  no  move  to  draw 
his  weapon.  He  stood  for  a  moment  un 
decided,  and  then  in  slow,  measured  tones 
replied:  "At  another  time,  Alric,  would  it 
greatly  please  me  to  do  that  you  ask,  and 
I  shall  later  hold  you  to  this  your  chal 
lenge,  but  now  it  doth  seem  to  me  that 
Landsvag  hath  need  of  all  her  valiant  men, 
and  that  she  may  not  lose  your  estimable 
services  I  would  postpone  our  meeting 
until  that  time  our  enemies  are  laid  low." 

Alric,  seeing   around    him    a  crowd  of 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          12 1 

smiling  courtiers,  and  enraged  at  Olaf's 
cool  reception  of  his  challenge,  lost  his 
head  ;  advancing,  he  struck  Olaf  full  in 
the  face  with  the  flat  of  his  sword,  at  the 
same  time  hissing  between  his  teeth  the 
word,  "  Coward  ! "  Forth  from  its  scabbard 
leaped  the  patriot's  pure  blade  ;  a  feint,  a 
parry,  a  thrust,  and  before  the  onlookers 
were  well  aware  what  had  happened  the 
luckless  Alric  lay  weltering  in  his  blood 
before  them.  Olaf  stooped  and  wiped  his 
sword  on  the  skirts  of  the  wounded  man's 
garment,  saying  as  he  rose,  "Ye  are  wit 
nesses  he  brought  this  on  himself."  The 
wound  proved  not  to  be  dangerous  and 
Alric  was  around  again  not  many  days 
after  the  encounter,  but  that  sword-thrust 
was  one  of  those  little  things  which  change 
the  destinies  of  the  world. 

The  next  day  the  king,  angered  at  Olaf's 
wounding  of  his  favorite,  refused  to  receive 
his  minister  and  the  latter  rode  alone  to 
his  estate,  where  Grunhilde  waited  the  day 
that  should  make  her  queen.  Olaf  paid 
his  respects  to  the  king's  betrothed,  receiv 
ing  from  his  old-time  playmate  a  most 


122       Beyond  the  Palasocrystic  Sea 

cordial  welcome,  but  it  was  noticed  that  he 
sought  the  society  of  Grunhilde  less  than 
he  did  that  of  her  companion,  the  lovely 
Hilda.  He  remained  some  days  in  his 
castle,  and  when  he  once  more  turned  his 
face  toward  Halfjord's  court  he  bore  with 
him  as  a  precious  talisman  Hilda's  sweet 
promise  to  share  his  lot.  Is  it  strange  that 
Olaf  rode  with  merry  mind,  with  valiant 
heart,  to  his  king's  stronghold  ?  A  timid, 
shrinking  maiden  is  seemingly  the  dainti 
est,  yes,  the  weakest,  of  God's  creatures, 
yet  is  it  easier  for  man  to  storm  a  frowning 
battery  of  bristling  guns,  belching  forth 
their  iron  hail  of  death,  than  to  breathe 
into  her  expectant  ears  the  tale  she  so  loves 
to  hear. 

Shame  and  pride  are  both  estranged 
from  the  heart  of  him  who,  having  con 
quered  a  lovely  maid,  feels  not  that  he  has 
brought  the  world  beneath  his  feet ;  man 
knows  no  triumph  half  so  sweet  as  that  of 
love,  nor  has  the  trump  of  victory  a  note 
so  rich  as  the  softly  whispered  consent  of 
Love's  queen.  The  wreath  of  laurel  deck 
ing  the  victor's  brow  may  fade,  ambition's 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         123 

cup  too  oft  enjoyed  grow  bitter  to  the 
taste,,  but  woman's  love,  the  richest  crown 
that  man  may  wear,  grows  never  dim  while 
the  rude  hand  of  sorrow  seemingly  gilds 
that  self-same  crown  with  finer  lustre  as 
the  rare  treasures  of  a  love  not  finite  in  its 
source,  scarce  short  of  infinite  in  its  scope, 
shines  brightly  forth,  illumining  the  dark 
and  gloomy  shadows  which  cast  their 
deepening  shades  athwart  life's  pathway. 

Man,  working  with  a  shapeless  lump  of 
clay,  produces  beauteous  forms  in  counter 
feit  of  life;  Nature,  in  her  wondrous  work 
shop,  transforms  the  lustreless  carbon  into 
the  flashing  gem  ;  but,  most  marvelous  of 
all,  the  Creator  fashions  from  the  dust  our 
feet  have  spurned  his  masterpiece,  woman, 
and,  breathing  into  her  the  breath  of  life, 
sets  upon  her  heart  the  seal  of  divinity  — 
love  —  for  "God  is  love,"  and  love  is 
woman's  being. 

As  the  clay  takes  shape  beneath  the 
sculptor's  hand,  so  does  man's  oft  rude 
embrace  awake  to  endless  life  this  sleeping 
divinity  of  her  soul,  and,  yet,  lovely  as 
woman's  love  is  at  all  times,  it  is  as  the 


124      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

uncut  gem  until  the  sharp  blade  of  afflic 
tion  brings  forth  the  hidden  light  that  then 
flashes  from  her  pure  soul  to  light  the 
weary  way  of  grateful  man. 

Not  all  the  praise  of  man  is  half  so  rich 
as  the  willing  homage  of  her  heart,  nor  all 
the  hidden  treasures  in  the  mighty  hills  of 
earth  so  great  wealth  as  her  loving,  trust 
ing  smile  —  that  smile,  that  glance,  which, 
freely  given,  may  yet  not  be  bought. 
Woman  may  sell  herself,  but  she  cannot 
sell  her  heart,  and  he  who  has  won  that 
heart  has  life's  rarest  prize.  Let  him 
guard  it  carefully,  nurture  it  tenderly ;  let 
him  reverently  uncover  his  head,  for  in  the 
atmosphere  of  her  pure  love  he  stands  in 
the  very  presence  of  his  God. 

The  young  man,  happy  in  acknowledged, 
triumphant  love,  rode,  as  we  have  said, 
gayly  singing,  dreaming,  a  thousand  fond 
fancies  filling  his  active  brain ;  as  far  as  he 
could  see  had  he  gazed  back  at  the  gloomy 
walls  of  that  castle,  watching  a  white  ker 
chief  fluttering  in  the  breeze.  He  could 
see  the  little  rag  long  after  the  arm  that 
held  it  was  lost  to  view,  but  now  neither 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         125 

could  be  seen,  not  even  the  frowning  out 
lines  of  the  building  itself,  and  he  must 
content  himself  with  memories  and  dreams. 
He  rode  hard.  Affairs  of  state  had  now 
no  place  in  his  heart,  except  that  he 
thought  them  cruel  disturbers  of  love's 
first  sweet  joys.  He  sought  the  court  that 
he  might  know  what  had  transpired,  do 
what  was  required,  and  then  return  to  his 
love — this  the  reason  he  spurred  his  horse 
almost  cruelly  —  every  hour's  delay  on  the 
road  was  an  hour  longer  from  Hilda's  side, 
and  he  had  told  her  he  would  be  absent 
but  a  day.  But  a  day  !  How  little  we  know 
of  the  morrow's  fate.  Grunhilde  was  queen, 
and  Hilda's  cheeks  had  grown  pale  with 
fear,  her  eyes  dim  from  tears,  before  that 
promised  morrow  came. 

It  was  evening  when  Olaf  drew  rein  in 
the  courtyard  of  Halfjord's  castle,  and,  as 
he  sprang  from  his  horse,  a  young  man 
respectfully  saluted  him.  He  started  with 
surprise,  exclaiming:  "What,  Jegge! 
Whence  come  you,  boy,  and  where  is  your 
father  —  here  ?  " 

"  Jorg    is   not   here,"    the   young    man 


126      Beyond  the  Palseocrystic  Sea 

gravely  answered.  "  I  come  to  Olaf  from 
him." 

"  Bear  you  a  message  from  him,  Jegge  ?  " 

"  Yea,  for  your  ears,  alone." 

"  Follow  me,  then,"  and  Olaf,  without 
waiting  upon  the  king  or  even  sending  a 
message  to  announce  his  return,  showed 
the  way  at  once  to  his  private  chamber. 
For  a  long  time  the  two  men  were  closeted, 
and  when  he  emerged  it  was  with  a  troubled 
brow  that  Olaf  went  at  once  to  the  king's 
presence. 

Halfjord  was  surrounded,  as  usual,  with 
his  favorites.  Olaf  was  known  to  be  in  dis 
grace  temporarily,  and  his  entry  was  the 
signal  for  many  sly  winks  and  whispered 
jests,  but,  as  he  strode  toward  the  king 
there  was  that  in  his  face  which  warned 
the  boldest  to  have  a  care  for  himself. 

"  So,  Sir  Swordspoint,  you  have  re 
turned?" 

"Yea,  King  Halfjord,  I  have  returned 
from  paying  my  devotions  to  the  lovely 
Grunhilde,  who  honoreth  the  walls  of  Olaf's 
home,  that  she  doth  shelter  herself  within 
them  till  thou  shall  take  her  thence." 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          127 

Halfjord  was  in  love,  Halfjord  was  also 
generous  ;  the  man  who  had  just  returned 
from  a  visit  to  the  expected  queen  could 
not  longer  be  the  victim  of  his  temper. 
He  spoke  heartily  :  "  There  Olaf  did  well; 
and  how  fareth  our  sweet  Grunhilde  ?" 

"  Well,  king  ;  never  hath  she  been  love 
lier  than  when  she  spoke  of  thee  and 
whispered  sweet  messages  I  should  bear 
thee." 

Halfjord's  eyes  glistened.  "  And  the 
messages,  Olaf  ?  " 

"  Are  for  thine  own  ear,  king." 

"Yet  you  bear  them." 

"  Is  not  Grunhilde's  foster-brother  Olaf 
fit  messenger  unto  Grunhilde's  chosen  lover 
Halfjord  ?"  was  the  reply. 

"  True,  Olaf,  we  will  hear  these  honeyed 
words  for  which  our  heart  doth  hunger. 
Attend  me,  Olaf  —  wait  us  here"  (address 
ing  the  crowd). 

Olaf  followed  the  king,  carefully  closed 
the  door  and  when  they  were  alone  ab 
ruptly  said,  "  Halfjord,  I  lied  to  thee." 
The  king  stared  at  him  in  unfeigned  as 
tonishment,  but  the  young  man  went  on. 


128      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

"  I  lied  and  that  lie  was  for  Landsvag's 
sake  and  for  Halfjord's  throne.  There  is 
that  I  must  tell  thee  this  night,  yet  had  I 
not  spoken  Grunhilde's  name  thou  wouldst 
have  turned  me  off  as  before  and  sought 
thy  more  pleasing  companions.  My  king 
may  refuse  to  forgive  the  lie  but  my  friend 
Halfjord  will  not." 

Halfjord  had  already  grown  sulky  at 
thought  of  being  entrapped  into  a  busi 
ness  interview,  but  Olaf's  closing  appeal 
woke  the  sleeping  magnanimity  of  his  soul. 
He  took  Olaf's  hand  familiarly  and  said 
half  reproachfully,  "  You  played  me  a  sorry 
trick,  Olaf,  but  you  have  me  now  ;  I  will 
hear  you." 

"Both  as  king  and  brother,  Halfjord?" 

"  Yea,  Olaf,  my  heart  is  ever  with  you, 
though  I  love  not  work  and  give  my  smiles 
to  those  who  help  me  play." 

"  Even  they  will  need  to  work  now, 
Halfjord." 

"  Wherefore  ?  " 

"King,  the  barons  I  would  have  had 
thee  join  as  against  Harold  have  been 
dashed  to  pieces  against  the  rocky  wall  of 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          129 

his  mighty  army,  their  lands  despoiled  and 
Harold  advances  with  none  to  oppose  him 
upon  our  Landsvag." 

"Who  bringeth  such  dark  news  ?" 

"  It  cometh  from  Jorg  by  his  son  Jegge." 

"  Jorg  ?  Is  he  not  here  ?  " 

"  Nay,  king,  he  loves  his  land  more  than 
he  fears  thy  displeasure  and  though  bid 
den  to  await  thy  nuptials  he  returned 
home  that  he  might  watch  like  a  faithful 
sentinel." 

"  He  was  right,"  said  the  king  thought 
fully,  then  added,  "What  would  you  that 
wedo,Olaf?" 

"There  is  naught  left  but  to  put  all 
Landsvag  against  this  man  who  seeks  to 
enslave  us." 

"Nay,  Olaf,  war  hath  a  cruel  sound  to 
him  who  seeks  the  soft  delights  of  love." 

"  Hath  it  so  cruel  a  sound,  Halfjord,  as 
slavery  ? " 

"Nay,  my  good  Olaf,  but  I  would  have 
neither.  At  another  time  when  sweet 
Grunhilde's  eyes  are  less  bright  will  we 
take  the  field  against  this  knave,  but  not 
now,  Olaf,  not  now." 


130      Beyond  the  Palzeocrystic  Sea 

"  Shall  he  then  take  from  thee  thy  king 
dom  that  thou  mayest  take  and  enjoy  this 
maiden?"  exclaimed  Olaf  angrily. 

"Not  so,  Olaf,  Halfjord  will  have  the 
maiden  but  Harold  shall  have  not  this 
throne." 

"What  meanest  thou,  king?" 

"  This,  Olaf  :  You  shall  go  to  this  Har 
old,  make  peace  with  him  on  terms  not 
beneath  our  dignity ;  when  he  hath  gone 
his  way  then  shall  we  rise  against  him,  bind 
to  us  these  border  barons  and  overturn  his 
sway." 

"Thy  words  have  good  and  pleasant 
sound,  king,  but  Harold  makes  no  peace." 

"  He  will  with  the  valiant  Olaf." 

The  interview  was  prolonged  into  the 
night,  Halfjord  insisting,  Olaf  objecting ; 
the  king,  of  course,  had  his  way  and  just 
before  dawn  Olaf,  Jegge  and  two  faithful 
squires  rode  forth  to  the  east,  which  is  why 
Grunhilde  was  queen  before  Hilda's  mor 
row  came. 


CHAPTER  IV 

Harold,  "  the  Fair-haired,"  full  of  the 
venturesome  spirit  of  this  age  of  the  Vik 
ings,  sought  to  put  all  Norway  under  his 
rule,  and  through  the  land  his  victorious 
army  had  advanced,  leaving  in  its  wake 
dethroned  kings,  obliterated  principalities, 
death  and  devastation;  whether  singly  or 
leagued  together,  the  petty  sovereigns  who 
disputed  his  way  shared  the  same  fate  — 
defeat — and  those  to  whom  the  god  of 
war  was  so  unkind  as  to  spare  their  lives 
found  themselves  unwilling  vassals  to  this 
terrible  scourge  who  swept  everything  be 
fore  him. 

The  law  of  compensation  is  inevitable, 
immutable;  no  evil  exists  without  its  cor 
relative  good  and  yet,  while  admitting  this, 
we  find  it  but  cold  comfort  if  it  so  happens 
that  the  evil  comes  to  us  in  order  that  un 
born  generations  may  reap  the  harvest  of 
good. 


132      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

The  French  revolution,  with  all  its  sick 
ening  horrors,  was  not  unmitigated  evil; 
since,  for  every  bloody  head  that  rolled  its 
reeking  way  from  the  hissing  blade  of  the 
guillotine  into  the  sawdust-filled  basket, 
another  head,  living  and  moving,  has  been 
raised  from  the  pestilential  slime  of  des 
potism's  dungeon  into  the  living  light  of 
liberty.  But  still,  to  the  headless  trunk, 
the  trunkless  head  or  the  force-freed  soul 
that  sped  from  the  guillotine  platform  to 
— where? — the  knife  which  pruned  the 
too  luxuriant  branches  of  the  tree  of  roy 
alty  and  unearned  privilege  that  through 
the  gap  might  shine  the  noonday  beams  of 
the  sun  of  freedom  was  but  the  cursed 
agent  of  despair. 

Were  it  not  for  the  hideous  spectres  of 
our  own  griefs  which,  with  rude  persist 
ence,  ever  sit  as  guests  at  banquet  table  or 
stalk  in  frightful  silence  by  our  sides,  this 
house  of  earth  were  much  too  fair  a  home; 
but  for  the  compensating  good  bequeathed 
by  those  before  us,  a  legacy  of  tears  and 
blood  to  them,  this  home  of  earth  were 
but  a  gruesome  charnel-house,  at  every 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          133 

step  a  grinning  skeleton  of  dead  hopes, 
murdered  joys,  our  only  light  as  we  grope 
our  stumbling  way  the  fitful  phosphores 
cent  gleam  from  their  sightless  sockets. 

The  tears  of  our  ancestors  water  the  soil 
from  which  springs  the  bountiful  harvest 
of  our  happiness,  while  from  the  rolling 
tide  of  their  joys  rise  the  silent  vapors 
which,  condensing  into  clouds  of  sorrow, 
pour  down  a  tempest  of  tears  upon  our 
troubled  souls. 

Thus  Harold  was  a  scourge — the  Lord's 
scourge — and  indeed  'twas  cruel  to  the 
victims,  but  the  Almighty  works  in  His 
own  way;  God's  sword  was  in  Harold's 
hand,  though  the  despoiler  knew  it  not 
and  in  his  blindness  dreamt  he  worked 
but  for  his  own  ends.  Through  the  glass 
of  history  we  can  see  those  things  which 
from  their  clouded  eyes  were  hid — each 
briny  tear  that  fell  from  woman's  swim 
ming  eyes,  the  silent  token  of  a  bruised 
and  broken  heart,  beneath  the  magic 
touch  of  time  became  a  priceless  pearl  in 
Norway's  diadem  ;  each  drop  of  blood  that 
welled  from  patriot's  heart  in  the  Divine 


134      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

Alchemist's  hands  has  long  since  been 
transformed  into  one  link  of  an  endless 
chain  of  love,  soft  as  the  gossamer  thread 
of  a  spider's  web,  yet  binding  as  the  hard 
est  steel,  welding  together  in  indissoluble 
union  a  people  whose  curses  of  ten  cen 
turies  ago,  drifting  on  through  limitless 
space,  have  reached  the  heavenly  orchestra 
and  now  sweep  back  to  earth,  their  harsh 
notes  mellowed  into  the  soft  cadences  of 
life's  sweetest  symphony,  awaking  the  uni 
verse  to  tuneful  harmony. 

So  it  was  that  Harold,  in  all  the  pride 
of  his  greatness,  stood,  one  night  shortly 
after  the  events  just  related,  surveying  the 
mighty  host  encamped  around  him  as  he 
conversed  with  his  chief  lieutenant. 

"What  land  lieth  there,  Eric?"  he 
asked,  stretching  his  arm  toward  where  the 
gloomy  outline  of  a  range  of  hills  was  just 
discernible  on  the  night  sky. 

"Beyond  those  hills  is  Landsvag,  king." 

"Ah !  the  land  of  Half jord,  he  who  loves 
his  ease;  'twill  be  an  easy  prey,  Eric." 

"Not  so,  king." 

"Not  so?    Why?" 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         135 

"Harold,  the  King  of  Landsvag,  takes 
his  ease  because  he  hath  Olaf ;  the  king 
sleeps  but  Olaf  takes  no  sleep ;  Halfjord 
plays  but  Olaf  works;  the  king  makes 
merry  while  the  man  does  watch  ;  while 
Olaf  fights  Halfjord  dances ;  while  Half 
jord  rests  Olaf  rules." 

"  Who  is  this  Olaf  of  whom  you  speak  ? 
Methinks  I  have  heard  the  name,  yet  doth 
my  memory  fail  me." 

"Olaf,  king,  is  the  thunderbolt  of 
Landsvag ;  though  still  a  mere  youth  yet 
doth  he  with  his  single  arm  support  the 
throne  his  old  father  established.  Leader 
in  the  field,  ruler  in  the  closet,  he  unites 
all  factions ;  some  cling  to  him  for  love  of 
him,  others  for  fear  because  he  crushes 
those  who  oppose  him  even  as  thou 
wouldst  the  worm  beneath  thy  heel.  A 
valiant  warrior  who  leads  a  host  of  mighty 
men,  he  will  meet  thee  face  to  face, 
Harold,  and  though  thou  shalt  conquer 
this  land  as  thou  hast  all  others  yet  will 
Olaf  make  it  cost  thee  much  blood." 

"In  good  sooth,  Eric,"  said  Harold, 
"you  make  me  to  love  this  man  Olaf  from 


136      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

very  sound  of  his  deeds.  I  will,  myself, 
cross  blades  with  this  famous  warrior  when 
we  do  meet  him." 

"  Oh,  king,  I  beseech  thee,  seek  not  this 
Olaf  on  the  field  ;  those  who  know  do  say 
that  in  battle  he  is  a  very  demon  and  even 
the  bravest  go  down  before  him,  for  none 
may  withstand  the  fierce  Olaf." 

"Ah  !  Eric,  now  speak  you  unto  my  own 
heart,  for  none  may  withstand  Harold  ;  if 
none  may  withstand  Olaf  why  then  are 
we  giants  in  battle  and  well  matched; 
verily,  I  will  meet  this  wizard  of  Lands- 
vag;  nay,  even  more — by  all  the  gods  of 
our  race !  if  I  had  him  here  I  would  play 
him  the  pretty  game  of  single  combat,  his 
land  against  mine  to  be  the  stakes.  Eric, 
my  hand  tingles  to  match  blades  with  so 
doughty  a  foe.  I  will  — 

But  the  sentence  was  not  finished.  A 
commotion  arose  a  short  distance  from 
them  and  an  officer  approaching  hurriedly 
with  evident  signs  of  excitement  spoke 
without  waiting  to  be  addressed:  "King, 
a  man  from  Landsvag  seeks  audience  with 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         137 

thee  ;  he  says  he  comes  with  a  message 
from  Halfjord  and  would  deliver  unto 
thee  alone." 

"What  manner  of  man  is  he,  Hengis?" 
asked  the  king. 

"  Of  fine  presence  and  lordly  bearing, 
king  —  a  soldier  of  tried  mettle  if  I  mistake 
not." 

"  We  will  see  him ;  bid  him  here,  Hen 
gis."  As  the  officer  moved  away  to  exe 
cute  the  king's  order  the  latter  turned  to 
Eric  and  said,  half  playfully :  "A  pleasing 
fancy  hath  hold  of  my  mind,  Eric — what 
if  this  messenger  were  your  own  doughty 
Olaf  ?" 

"  Halfjord  might  not  trust  his  most 
mighty  leader  in  thy  hands,  Harold." 

"I  know  not;  Halfjord  doth  know  we 
make  war  as  men  and  destroy  not  those 
who  come  unto  us  in  peace  with  fair  words 
on  their  tongues." 

Eric  shook  his  head,  saying,  as  he 
peered  into  the  distance :  "  Thou  shalt 
soon  know  ;  here  cometh  him  who  would 
speak  with  thee." 


138      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

"  Then  bid  them  bring  lights  that  we 
may  see  the  face  of  him  who  beareth 
Halfjord's  message." 

Olaf,  with  young  Jegge,  had  ridden  first 
to  Jorg's  castle  and,  leaving  his  son  to 
guard  their  home,  Jorg  had  joined  Olaf. 
Together  they  entered  the  enemy's  camp  ; 
they  were  surrounded  and  after  stating 
their  mission  held  until  Harold  gave 
orders  to  have  them  brought  to  him. 

Eric  soon  had  a  number  of  torches 
burning  around  the  king's  quarters,  their 
fitful,  ruddy  glow,  painfully  suggestive  of 
the  blood  that  had  been  shed  by  these 
rude  warriors,  combined  with  the  black 
and  swarthy  forms  that  moved  to  and  fro 
amid  the  lurid  glare,  suggesting  to  the 
minds  of  the  approaching  emissaries  a 
carnival  of  some  of  the  most  dreaded 
demons  of  their  mythology. 

Olaf,  Jorg  and  the  two  squires,  the  latter 
leading  the  horses,  approached  dis 
mounted  ;  the  escort,  as  they  neared  the 
spot  where  the  king  stood,  separated  and 
passing  around  on  both  sides  left  the  four 
in  the  centre  of  an  open  space  in  which 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         139 

beside  themselves  the  king  alone  stood. 
As  the  four  drew  near,  their  guard,  in  con 
junction  with  those  around  the  king, 
crowded  in  behind,  forming  a  circle  of 
solid  steel,  a  chain  with  not  a  broken 
link. 

Olaf  and  Jorg  had  something  of  an  ad 
vantage  at  the  start — Harold  was  ignorant 
of  their  names  as  well  as  of  their  mission, 
while  they,  already  knowing  their  errand, 
no  sooner  beheld  that  giant  frame  topped 
with  a  luxuriant  mass  of  tawny  curls  falling 
over  his  shoulders  like  the  sunlit  ripples 
of  an  unruly  stream  than  they  knew  in 
whose  presence  they  stood. 

Approaching  within  a  few  feet,  the  two 
men  saluted  the  king  with  dignified  re 
spect.  He  returned  the  salute,  following 
it  with  a  gesture  that  stopped  them  where 
they  stood. 

"Who  be  ye,"  he  asked,  "that,  strangers, 
yet  seek  the  camp  of  Harold  ?" 

"  We  are  of  Landsvag,  King  Harold," 
replied  Olaf,  quietly,  "  and  bear  thee  a 
message  from  our  good  King  Halfjord." 

"  That  hath  been  already  told,"  was  the 


140      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

king's  answer.  "  But  before  we  hear  the 
message  you  bring  to  us  we  would  know 
with  whom  we  speak." 

Olaf  raised  his  head  and  in  the  proud, 
half-challenging  poise  of  that  head  was  a 
majesty  that  not  even  kings  may  borrow 
—  the  majesty  of  a  pure,  irreproachable 
soul  that,  forced  to  dwell  for  a  time  within 
these  thralling  walls  of  weak  and  perish 
able  clay,  yet  never  yields  so  completely  to 
the  bondage  of  this  flesh  as  to  lose  entirely 
the  impress  of  the  seal  of  divinity ;  he 
lifted  his  arm  and,  pointing  to  his  com 
panion,  said  :  "  King  Harold,  those  gray 
hairs  with  which  these  night  winds  so  care 
lessly  disport  themselves  do  crown  a  head 
that  hath  never  yet  bowed  in  weak  sub 
mission  to  victorious  foe,  nor  yet  hath 
harbored  thought  of  treason  to  acknowl 
edged  king  ;  here  standeth  a  man  who 
hath  bared  his  breast  to  storm  of  war  that 
kings  might  be  made  ;  again,  that  those 
made  might  be  saved,  and  yet  hath  never 
sought  of  those  his  arm  upheld  the  small 
est  boon.  In  homage  to  his  rightful  king 
he  bends  a  willing  knee,  but  that  selfsame 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          141 

knee  hath  not  yet  learned  the  fawning 
crook  of  servile  sycophancy!  Look  around 
thee,  King  Harold,  and  see  if  among  thy 
bold  and  valiant  men  thou  hast  one  so 
faithful  unto  thee  as  Jorg,  Baron  of  Norges, 
is  to  Halfjord  of  Landsvag.  As  to  myself, 
I  am  called  Olaf." 

Jorg  would  have  spoken,  but  Harold 
silenced  him  with  a  gesture,  as  he  said  : 
"  There  be  many  Olafs  ;  are  you  Olaf  of 
Landsvag,  old  Morgen's  son  ?" 

"  Yea,  king  ;  Morgen  was  my  father." 

Harold  regarded  the  young  man  with 
a  half-curious,  half-respectful  look,  but, 
after  a  moment's  silence,  he  called  out, 
"  Eric !  come  hither ;  behold  Olaf  of 
Landsvag,  who  putteth  himself  in  Harold's 
hands!" 

Eric,  however,  was  a  doubter.  He  came 
at  the  king's  call,  and,  carefully  scanning 
the  young  man  who  stood  before  him, 
said  :  "  How  know  we,  king,  that  this  man 
is  he  whom  he  claims  to  be  ?  It  were 
more  likely  that  he  cometh  with  foul  pur 
pose,  and  the  better  to  accomplish  his  end 
taketh  the  name  of  Olaf. " 


142      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

"  Yet  hath  he  a  soldier's  bearing." 
"  Yea,  king,  and  a  brave  front,  but  Eric 
believeth    not    that    Olaf     of     Landsvag 
cometh  unto  Harold  ;  wouldst  thou  send 
Eric  unto  Halfjord  ?" 

"Nay  ;  for  Eric  might  not  return." 
"  Even   so   then  Halfjord  sendeth  not 
Olaf   unto  Harold  for  fear  he  returneth 
not." 

The  king,  half  doubting,  more  than 
half  believing,  mused  for  awhile,  but  when 
he  again  raised  his  head  and  looked  at 
Olaf,  the  young  man's  gallant  bearing  and 
apparent  sincerity,  coupled  with  old  Jorg's 
evident  respect  for  his  companion,  seemed 
to  decide  him  —  he  turned  to  Eric  and 
said  :  "  Yon  gray  head  hath  a  noble  air, 
methinks  it  truckleth  not  to  traitor  nor  yet 
to  assassin.  See,  we  will  prove  their  truth. 
If  this  be  the  great  Olaf,  Harold  will  make 
him  prick  up  his  ears."  Then  turning  to 
the  two  men  waiting  before  him  the  king 
exclaimed  :  "  Now,  thanks  be  to  Thor, 
who  hath  so  soon  granted  Harold's  wish ; 
this  very  night,  hearing  of  the  deeds  of 
Olaf,  Harold  did  sigh  for  sight  of  this 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         143 

man  who,  having  made  a  throne,  refused 
it  and  gave  to  his  friends  that  which  he 
himself  had  earned.  Nay,  more,  Harold 
even  said  that  were  Olaf  to  come  unto 
him  he  would  himself  draw  sword  in 
single  combat,  the  gage  to  be  Landsvag 
against  Harold's  vast  domain  —  what  say 
you,  Olaf  ?  " 

The  young  man's  eyes  flashed ;  in 
stinctively  his  hand  sought  his  sword  as  he 
replied  :  "  King  Harold,  Olaf  would  gladly 
engage  thee  ;  nor  doth  the  charger  leap  so 
lightly  'neath  his  rider's  spur  as  would 
Olaf's  sword  when  Harold  gave  the  word. 
For  thy  dominions  care  I  naught ;  let  the 
gage  be  Landsvag  free  if  Olaf  wins,  and 
then,  with  kind  permission  of  my  good 
King  Halfjord,  will  I  before  thy  great 
army  with  this  strong  arm  maintain  even  to 
thy  face,  great  king,  the  glory  of  my  native 
land  ! " 

Harold  had  watched  him  closely  during 
this  speech,  and  at  its  close,  advancing,  he 
threw  one  arm  around  the  speaker,  and  rais 
ing  the  other  exclaimed  :  "  Behold  a  foe  in 
whom  Harold  delighteth  !  Verily,  this  is 


144      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

Olaf,  for  none  other  would  dare  to  brave 
in  mortal  combat  Harold,  the  scourge  of 
the  Northland.  Olaf,  foe  or  friend,  Harold 
greets  you,  for  Harold  loves  a  man  who  is 
a  man  ! " 

Olaf,  taken  by  surprise,  hardly  knew 
what  to  say,  but  gathering  himself  together 
he  answered  :  "  King,  thy  words  please 
Olaf,  yet  have  I  words  for  thee  from  Half- 
jord  which  I  would  fain  speak  in  thine 
own  ear." 

"Not  tonight,  good  Olaf ;  you  and 
your  faithful  companions  shall  even  lodge 
this  night  with  Harold  ;  on  the  morrow 
will  we  hear  what  your  king  hath  to  say." 

At  this  Eric  whispered :  "  King,  be 
ware  how  thou  receivest  those  whom  thou 
knowest  not  ! "  But  Harold,  seeming  not 
to  hear  this  warning,  dismissed  the  gath 
ered  crowd  and  led  the  way  to  his  tent, 
leaving  none  outside  save  his  usual  guard. 

Olaf,  a  bit  skeptical  as  to  Harold's  sin 
cerity,  as  well  as  impatient  to  return, 
seemed  not  to  fully  appreciate  his  gener 
ous  reception.  He  said  nothing,  but  a 
close  observer  might  have  noted  both  his 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          145 

wary  watchfulness  and  his  restlessness.  On 
the  other  hand,  Harold,  delighted  at  the 
chance  which  gave  him  an  opportunity  of 
entertaining  the  man  who,  next  to  himself, 
was  most  famous  in  Norway,  and,  feeling 
irresistibly  attracted  by  Olaf's  blunt  and 
fearless  honesty,  was  loath  to  see  the  time 
come  when  the  young  emissary  would  turn 
his  face  homeward. 

In  the  morning  all  of  Harold's  leaders 
were  called  to  breakfast  with  his  visitors, 
and,  following  their  king's  example,  they 
sought  in  every  way  to  allay  suspicions 
which  the  two  men  might  still  harbor, 
yet  through  the  whole  meal  Olaf's  quick 
eye  was  on  the  alert  for  any  unexpected 
move. 

It  was  high  noon  before,  after  repeated 
solicitation  on  Olaf's  part,  the  king,  leaving 
Jorg  at  table  with  the  others,  repaired  to 
his  tent  to  receive  from  Olaf  Halfjord's 
message.  Just  as  they  rose  Eric  said : 
"  King,  it  is  not  prudent  to  trust  thyself 
alone  with  an  avowed  enemy." 

Olaf's  cheek  flushed ;  drawing  his 
sword  he  offered  it  to  Eric  saying  :  "  Olaf 


146      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

is  no  assassin,  but  if  Eric  hath  such  evil 
thoughts  let  him  keep  this  sword  that  he 
may  not  fear  for  Harold's  safety." 

"Nay,  nay,  Olaf,"  said  the  king,  "none 
think  so  harshly  of  you  nor  shall  any  hold 
your  sword ;  Harold  is  content  nor  feareth 
evil.  Eric,  your  zeal  for  your  king  putteth 
hot  words  in  your  mouth." 

Entering  the  tent  Harold  asked  :  "  What 
hath  Halfjord  to  say  unto  Harold  ?" 

"  King,  Halfjord  saith  war  is  cruel,  and 
war  when  it  be  not  necessary  a  crime  ;  if 
thou  shouldst  force  him  Halfjord  will  meet 
thee  with  a  powerful  army,  and  each  step 
thou  takest  shall  be  over  the  bodies  of  the 
slain  ;  but  Halfjord,  King  of  Landsvag, 
offereth  thee  friendship  for  enmity,  peace 
for  war,  life  for  death  —  wilt  thou  take  it, 
king,  or  art  thou  so  wedded  unto  the  rude 
art  of  war  as  to  spurn  the  gentle  presence 
of  peace  ?  " 

"  Harold  hath  no  great  love  for  war,  nor 
hath  he  ever  yet  refused  to  hear  those  who 
would,  for  sake  of  peace,  submit  to  his 
rule.  If  Halfjord  hath  desire  to  offer 
allegiance  it  pleases  me." 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         147 

"Submit!  Offer  allegiance!"  fairly  gasped 
Olaf.  "Good  king,  you  jest." 

"I  jest  not,  Olaf." 

"Hath  Harold  so  mean  opinion  of  the 
King  of  Landsvag  as  to  think  he  yields  his 
crown  without  a  blow?  Know  this,  oh  1 
mighty  Harold  —  thou  dealest  not  with  so 
cowardly  a  king,  nor,  if  the  King  of  Lands 
vag  had  so  craven  a  heart,  would  Olaf  bear 
his  message  so  foul.  I  come  to  offer  thee 
a  fair  and  honorable  alliance,  king,  but 
naught  beyond  that  save  the  war  thy  rude 
refusal  shall  force  upon  us.  We  seek  not 
to  grasp  that  which  is  not  ours,  but  that 
which  is  shall  we  hold  with  firm  hand,  and 
it  needeth  a  long  arm  and  heavy  sword  to 
wrest  it  from  our  grasp.  King,  shall  Half 
jord  meet  thee  with  uplifted  sword  or  with 
the  outstretched  hand  of  friendship  ?  It  is 
for  thee  to  say  —  what  answer  shall  Olaf 
bear  unto  Halfjord  ?" 

"  That  if  he  acknowledge  us  he  may  hold 
his  lands,  his  kingship,  a  fief  under  our 
good  pleasure ;  if  this  he  refuse,  then  shall 
we  take  from  him  both  lands  and  throne." 

"  If  this  thy  answer  to  the  friendly  offers 


148      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

of  Halfjord,  then  hear  me,  king,  as  I  hurl 
thy  threats  back  into  thy  teeth.  For  every 
step  thou  takest  beyond  yon  hills,  that 
mark  the  line  of  Halfjord's  kingdom,  an 
hundred  of  thy  warriors  shall  die;  the 
rivers  thou  wouldst  drink  from  shall  run 
red  as  wine  with  the  blood  of  thy  slain, 
and  when  thou  wouldst  rest  thee  thy  couch 
shall  be  the  putrid  corpse  of  one  of  these, 
thy  followers,  who  now  raise  aloft  their 
heads  in  such  lusty  pride ;  thus,  proud 
king,  doth  Landsvag  meet  those  who  come 
with  arms  in  their  hands." 

Harold  had  listened  with  a  half-amused 
smile  playing  around  his  lips  as  the  young 
man  delivered  this  challenge,  and  when  he 
paused  for  breath  the  king  said:  "You 
are  bold  of  speech,  and  yet  your  words 
please  me  ;  my  heart  rejoiceth  in  a  valiant 
man,  even  though  he  be  Harold's  foe." 

"Not  bolder  in  word  than  in  deed,  king, 
as  thou  shalt  find  when  thou  shall  cross 
yon  hills  ;  Olaf  will  meet  thee  at  head  of 
Landsvag's  troops.  Did  I  but  venture  my 
life  thou  shouldst  have  that  meeting  thou 
sayest  thou  cravest,  but  without  Halfjord's 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          149 

permission  I  may  not  stake  his  kingdom 
upon  the  prick  of  a  sword ;  yet,  though  I 
may  not  now  accept  thy  challenge,  look  to 
thyself,  oh,  king!  when  the  battle  joins, 
for  Olaf  will  search  thee  out,  and,  finding 
thee,  the  issue  shall  be  not  a  kingdom  but 
thy  life  or  mine." 

"  Verily,"  said  Harold,  "  you  speak  harsh 
words  to  one  who  can,  with  one  word,  turn 
that  manly  body  into  carrion.  Nay,  nay, 
Olaf,  think  not  so  hardly  of  Harold,"  he 
broke  in,  as  the  young  man  at  the  implied 
threat  laid  his  hand  on  his  sword  in  evi 
dence  that  he  would  sell  his  life  dearly, 
"you  are  Harold's  guest,  and  on  Harold's 
honor  shall  have  safe  conduct  through  this 
camp  ;  Harold  will  gladly  meet  you,  and 
when  you  seek  him  it  shall  not  be  in  vain. 
See,  I  will  wear  this  scarf  that  you  may  the 
more  readily  know  me  —  but  Harold,  like 
Olaf,  is  no  assassin."  Under  sudden  im 
pulse  the  king  sprang  forward,  reaching 
forth  his  hand  as  he  said  :  "  Come,  brave 
Olaf,  we  must  fight,  for  Landsvag  must  be 
mine;  but  I  love  your  noble  heart,  and 
while  you  tarry  with  me  I  would  you  were 


150      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

my  friend;  your  hand,  good  Olaf ;  let  it 
be  good  fellowship  now,  though  no  quarter 
when  on  the  field  we  meet." 

Olaf  grasped  the  proffered  hand,  say 
ing  :  "Thou  art  a  brave  and  generous  foe  ; 
my  heart  leaps  with  joy  at  thought  of 
meeting  thee  in  combat,  and  yet  thou 
wouldst  be  better  friend  than  enemy.  I 
grieve  that  thou  shouldst  force  upon  us 
this  coming  slaughter  —  have  we  no  way  to 
peace,  king?" 

"  Yea,  that  which  I  have  named." 

"  No  more,  I  pray  thee ;  thy  offer  re 
peated  insults  my  ears.  My  mission  here 
is  ended ;  I  fain  would  leave  thee,  king, 
and  when  again  thou  seest  me  'twill  be  the 
last  time,  even  as  this  is  the  first." 

"Though  I  would  have  you  with  us 
longer,"  replied  the  king,  "yet  is  Olaf's 
wish  Harold's  command.  If  it  be  your 
wish  to  go,  Harold  himself  will  see  you 
safe  outside  our  camp;"  and  the  king 
started  to  lead  the  way  outside,  but  Olaf, 
seemingly  clinging  to  the  last  straw,  said  : 
"  King,  hast  thou  naught  else  to  say  unto 
Halfjord?" 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          151 

"  Naught,  Olaf,"  answered  Harold  with 
out  so  much  as  turning  around,  "  save  that 
which  hath  been  said."  Olaf  made  no  re 
ply  but  followed  the  king. 

Curious  eyes  were  fastened  on  these  two 
men  who  held,  as  it  were,  the  destinies  of 
kingdoms  within  their  grasp,  as  they  re 
joined  the  merry  circle  without ;  Jorg 
raised  his  eyes  to  Olaf's  face,  saw  and  un 
derstood  ;  a  glance  was  sufficient  for  the 
old  warhorse  ;  that  mysterious  keen  sym 
pathy  of  soul  had  told  him  before  he 
looked  that  their  mission  had  been  fruit 
less  ;  on  the  other  hand,  Harold's  officers 
knowing  nothing,  surmised  much  and, 
when  Harold  on  returning  seemed  even 
more  gracious  than  before,  they  believed 
that  Landsvag  had  yielded  without  so 
much  as  a  blow.  But  this  idea  was  dis 
pelled  before  it  had  time  to  take  definite 
shape.  Harold,  as  soon  as  they  reached 
the  crowd,  called  out :  "  Now,  Olaf,  before 
you  leave  us  one  merry  toast !  " 

"  And  that  toast,  king  ?  "  was  the  quiet 
query. 

"  To  Olaf,  the  fearless  warrior  of  Lands- 


152      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

vag."  Olaf  replied  with  quiet  dignity : 
"  That  toast  I  may  not  drink,  but  I  drink 
with  thee  to  Landsvag  first — may  she  ever 
be  free  ;  then  to  Harold,  a  brave  soldier,  a 
knightly  foe,  a  generous  king  —  may  he 
rule  long  over  the  lands  he  holdeth,  but 
not  over  Landsvag  !  " 

Harold  laughed  while  his  lieutenants 
with  gloomy  brows  and  half-suppressed 
mutterings  listened  to  this  bold  challenge. 
"  Of  a  truth,  Olaf,"  said  the  amused  king, 
"you  have  a  faithful  heart  but  hold  too 
loose  a  rein  upon  your  tongue  to  speak  in 
presence  of  your  enemies.  You  offer  me 
a  toast  to  mine  own  undoing,  yet  will  I 
drink  with  you,  for  in  a  glass  of  wine 
lieth  naught  but  good  fellowship."  Then 
lifting  his  goblet  he  cried  out :  "  Ho !  to 
Olaf's  toast!" 

Harold,  Olaf  and  Jorg  drank  alone  this 
strange  toast.  "  Bring  forth  the  horses  ! " 
then  cried  Harold,  "  We  will  ride  with 
Olaf  and  Jorg  toward  Landsvag." 

Harold's  free  and  easy  treatment  of 
his  formidable  foe  met  but  little  favor 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          153 

with  his  generals,  all  of  whom  stood  by 
with  sullen  countenances  and  gathered 
here  and  there  in  little  knots,  voicing  their 
displeasure  in  undertones ;  at  last,  just  be 
fore  the  party  was  ready  to  mount,  Eric 
left  one  of  these  disaffected  groups  and, 
approaching  Harold,  said  in  an  undertone: 
"  King,  we  beseech  thee,  let  not  Olaf  re 
turn." 

"Wherefore,  Eric?" 

"In  so  doing  thou  puttest  into  the 
hands  of  thy  most  powerful  enemy  a  weap 
on." 

"  Not  so,  Eric,  by  kindness  I  disarm 
him ;  but  even  if  that  you  say  be  true  Har 
old  maketh  not  war  against  him  who 
cometh  with  open  hands ;  Olaf  hath  our 
kingly  word  and  we  will  see  that  he 
cometh  to  no  harm  through  us.  Let  us 
mount  and  away,"  and  Harold  vaulted 
into  the  saddle,  leading  the  way  with  Olaf 
and  Jorg  on  either  side  of  him. 

Harold's  officers  rode  clustered  around 
Eric  some  distance  in  the  rear.  "What 
said  the  king  when  you  spoke  unto  him, 


154      Beyond  the  Palzeocrystic  Sea 

Eric?  "  asked  a  fierce,  bearded  giant  as  he 
pressed  the  powerful  stallion  he  strode 
close  in  against  Eric's  horse. 

"Why,  the  same  smooth  answer  that 
Harold  ever  gives,"  was  the  reply. 

"  And  doth  he  mean  that  Olaf  shall  de 
part?  " 

"  Yea,  Rolje,  he  saith  his  kingly  word  is 
pledged." 

Others  crowded  closer  around  to  hear 
what  was  said.  "  He  may  depart  but  why 
should  he  reach  Halfjord?"  asked  one. 

"What  mean  you,  Hengis?"  inquired 
Rolje. 

"  What  mean  I  ?  It  seemeth  easy  enough 
unto  Hengis.  The  king's  permission  for  a 
foray  secured,  one  of  us  taketh  an  hun 
dred  trusty  men  and  making  after  this 
Olaf  we  slay  him  ;  it  were  for  our  good 
and  the  king  need  never  know  it  was  we 
who  killed  Olaf." 

"Hengis,  thou  hast  hit  upon  a  happy 
plan;  I  will  gain  the  king's  consent. 
Now  who  shall  lead  in  this  pretty  plot?" 

No  one  spoke  for  a  time.  Eric's  ques 
tion  had  brought  the  point  close  home ; 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          155 

none  of  them  feared  the  outcome  so  far 
as  Olaf  was  concerned,  but  all  dreaded  the 
king's  anger  should  he  find  out  what  they 
had  done.  Finally  Rolje  said,  "  I  will  do 
it,  Eric." 

"  Ride  back  then,  Rolje,  and  pick  your 
men.  Stay;  on  second  thought  it  were 
best  not  to  take  so  many ;  they  are  but 
four,  a  score  will  do  the  work  as  well  and 
talk  less." 

Rolje  galloped  back  toward  the  camp, 
while  the  rest,  their  spirits  heightened 
since  the  hatching  of  their  plot,  rode  on  in 
the  wake  of  their  king. 

Reaching  the  outpost  Harold  stopped, 
and,  holding  out  a  hand  to  each  of  the  two 
men,  said,  "We  part  here,  to  meet  again 
on  the  field  of  battle.  Harold  will  have 
Landsvag,  but  Harold  grieveth  that  ye  are 
not  with  him.  Verily,  Olaf,  I  love  you, 
though  I  shall  kill  you  when  again  we 
meet." 

"King  Harold,  I  thank  thee  for  thy 
kind  attention  ;  it  seemeth  pity  we  should 
be  foes,  but  being  foes  I  scarce  can  wait 
the  day  when  this  good  sword  of  mine 


156      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

shall  cross  with  thine.  Thou  sayest  thou 
wilt  kill  me — beware,  king,  lest  Olaf's 
blade  drink  thy  own  hot  blood.  Until 
thou  facest  Halfjord's  army  farewell, 
king!"  And  doffing  his  cap  Olaf  spurred 
forward,  followed  closely  by  Jorg  and  their 
squires. 

A  few  hundred  yards  away  was  a  slight 
knoll,  and,  reaching  the  top,  Olaf  wheeled, 
faced  the  camp,  and,  drawing  his  sword, 
waved  it  as  though  in  challenge.  As  he 
did  so  Eric  rode  to  the  king's  side  and 
said :  "  King,  Rolje  asketh  thy  good  con 
sent  that  he  take  men  and  beat  up  the 
country  ;  we  are  in  need  of  provisions." 

"Let  him  go,  but  see  that  he  followeth 
not  Olaf;  I  would  not  have  harm  come 
unto  him." 

"Yea,  king,  it  shall  be  done  as  thou 
sayest,"  and  Eric  turned  to  a  rider  near  him 
and  spoke  a  few  words  in  an  undertone, 
whereupon  the  man  galloped  away  toward 
the  center  of  the  great  camp. 

The  king  musingly  watched  the  distant 
horseman  and,  as  if  speaking  to  himself, 
said  :  "One  such  heart  as  his  is  worth  to  a 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          157 

king  a  whole  army."  Olaf  was  out  of 
sight  when  the  cavalcade  followed  Harold 
back  to  the  camp.  Eric  at  once  made  in 
quiry  about  Rolje ;  learning  that  he  had 
started  immediately  upon  receiving  word 
of  the  king's  consent,  Eric  was  content, 
Hengis  was  happy — all  save  Harold  were 
expectant. 

In  the  meantime  Olaf  and  Jorg  were 
making  the  best  of  their  time,  each  with 
brain  full  of  the  work  he  knew  awaited 
him.  Jorg  had  learned  in  a  few  words  the 
result  of  Olaf's  mission,  and  was  impatient 
to  get  back  that  he  might  prepare  for  the 
inevitable  struggle ;  Olaf's  heart,  filled 
with  sadness  at  the  prospect  of  Landsvag's 
coming  fiery  trial,  yet  found  room  for 
softer  fancies  as  the  sweet  image  of  gentle 
Hilda  floated  before  his  gaze.  They  had 
ridden  for  some  hours,  scarce  exchanging 
a  word,  when  an  exclamation  from  their 
two  followers,  who  were  some  distance  be 
hind,  caused  them  to  rein  in.  Dashing  up 
the  man  said  that  both  he  and  his  com 
panion  had  several  times  thought  they 
heard  the  hoofs  of  horses,  and  but  a  mo- 


158      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

ment  before  they  had  caught  sight  of  a 
body  of  mounted  men  riding  hotly  after 
them,  as  though  in  pursuit.  Olaf  called 
the  other  man,  who  verified  his  fellow's 
statement,  and  even  as  they  spoke  the 
pounding  of  heavy  hoofs  greeted  their  ears. 

"  Surely,"  said  Olaf,  "  Harold  is  not  the 
dastard  to  send  a  troop  to  strike  us  in  the 
back.  What  think  you  of  this,  Jorg?" 

"  I  think,"  was  the  quiet  response,  "we 
must  fight." 

"  Ah  !  Harold,  Harold  1 "  exclaimed  Olaf 
passionately,  as  he  shook  his  clenched  fist 
in  the  direction  from  which  he  had  come, 
"  this  is  a  foul  deed,  worthy  of  an  assassin, 
but  not  of  a  mighty  king  !" 

"  Harold  hath  not  done  this,"  said  Jorg. 
"I  am  old,  Olaf,  and  see  with  the  eyes  of 
age.  Harold  is  no  liar.  This  hath  been 
done  by  those  who  knit  their  gloomy 
brows  at  us,  and  he  knoweth  it  not,  but  we 
must  fight  if  we  would  live." 

"  If  it  be  not  Harold's  doing  I  care  not," 
answered  Olaf.  "  See  !  Let  us  turn  into 
this  timber  for  shelter,  and  when  they 
have  passed  us,  then  can  we  catch  them  in 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         159 

the  narrow  pass  between  yon  hills,  where 
one  man  is  even  as  a  score." 

They  turned  into  the  woods  and  going 
a  short  distance  halted,  where  they  might 
see  and  possibly  hear  all  that  passed 
though  themselves  well  screened  from 
view.  They  had  waited  but  a  few  mo 
ments  when  Rolje  dashed  up  at  the  head 
of  his  squad,  some  twenty  strong.  Draw 
ing  rein  he  halted  almost  directly  opposite 
where  the  four  were  hidden  and  first  closely 
scanning  the  road  in  his  front  said  to  his 
men:  "We  have  them  now;  the  proud 
Olaf  cannot  be  much  beyond  that  bend  in 
the  road.  Harold's  greatest  foe  is  before 
us ;  let  us  hasten  but  once  more  let  each 
man  swear  to  reveal  naught  of  that  we  do, 
for  Harold's  anger  would  strike  even  as  the 
lightning  from  yonder  sky." 

"We  swear!"  cried  the  men  in  chorus, 
brandishing  aloft  their  swords. 

"  Forward  then  !  death  to  Olaf ! " 

"Death  to  Olaf!"  echoed  from  lip  to 
lip  as  the  column  dashed  on. 

"  Heard  you  their  words,  Olaf  ?  "  asked 


160      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

"Yea,  Harold  hath  naught  with  such 
foul  carrion -seekers."  Then  pointing  his 
finger  after  the  receding  column  he  cried: 
"Assassins  !  I  will  teach  you  what  manner 
of  man  is  this  you  seek  to  stab  from  be 
hind  !  Jorg,  we  ride,"  and  the  young  man 
led  the  way,  closely  followed  by  his  three 
companions.  A  strange  race — pursuers 
pursued ;  shall  the  victims  be  victors  ?  'Tis 
often  so  in  life ;  he  who  runs  is  not  always 
vanquished  nor  he  who  pursues  trium 
phant. 

As  Olaf  rounded  the  bend  in  the  road 
Rolje  was  just  nearing  a  rocky  cut,  nar 
row  with  high  walls ;  the  young  man  saw 
the  column  stretch  out  into  twos  and  halt 
ing  said:  "See  where  they  ride;  they 
leave  us  room ;  now  at  them.  We  ride 
four,  they  ride  two  ;  forward  and  strike 
for  Landsvag !  Let  each  blow  be  death ! " 
Olaf  and  Jorg  were  in  the  center,  a  squire 
on  either  side  as  they  swept  like  a  whirl 
wind  against  the  unconscious  enemy. 

Rolje,  having  no  thought  of  the  rear, 
was  pressing  on,  wondering  somewhat  that 
he  came  not  in  sight  of  those  he  sought, 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         161 

and  slowing  up  to  breathe  his  horses  was 
just  entering  the  narrow  defile  when  with 
a  shout:  "  Landsvag  !  Landsvag  !  "  the 
four  struck  his  rear  with  terrific  force. 
The  two  horsemen  who  received  the  first 
shock  went  down  before  they  could  turn 
in  their  saddles,  the  next  two  followed ; 
all  was  dire  confusion — the  clash  of  steel, 
oaths,  imprecations ;  maddened  horses 
plunging,  tearing  their  sides  against  the 
ragged  rocks.  Rolje  sought  to  wheel  his 
men  that  he  might  face  the  foe  but  each 
rider  as  he  turned  found  one  of  the  four 
ready  for  him.  Through  the  column  they 
forced  their  bloody  way,  a  terrible  wedge, 
splitting  and  tearing  as  it  drove  into  the 
heart  of  this  quivering  flesh.  Nearly  half 
of  Rolje's  force  was  down. 

Olaf,  now  wedged  in,  carcasses  behind, 
a  living  wall  before,  espied  Rolje  and 
cried  out:  "You  who  would  slay  Olaf 
come!  he  waits!"  but  Rolje,  bent  upon 
getting  his  men  out,  disregarded  the  chal 
lenge.  There  were  left  of  his  twenty 
twelve  beside  himself;  four  faced  about, 
covering  the  retreat  while  the  rest  sought 


1 62      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

to  press  on  beyond  the  binding  walls  of 
rock ;  a  charge,  two  of  the  four  went 
down,  the  others  turned  and  fled  after 
their  comrades,  close  pressed  by  Olaf ; 
again  the  shock,  two  more  were  down, 
eight  were  now  left,  but  the  road  began  to 
widen,  Rolje  made  one  last  effort ;  wheel 
ing,  he  charged  himself  at  the  head  of  his 
decimated  troop.  A  crash,  the  devoted 
four,  outnumbered,  almost  surrounded, 
recoiled  ;  Rolje,  taking  advantage  of  this, 
put  spurs  to  his  horse  and  dashing  up  the 
steep  slope  that  now  led  off  from  the  road 
escaped,  followed  by  seven  of  his  men, 
but  not  before  Olaf's  sword  had  drank 
deep  of  his  blood. 

Olaf  made  no  effort  to  follow  the  fugi 
tives  but  said  smilingly,  as  he  wiped  his 
sword  on  his  horse's  mane:  "Harold  will 
have  not  so  many  men  when  Landsvag 
meets  him."  Then  noting  that  they  were 
but  three  he  asked:  "  Where  is  Thorsen  ?" 

"Dead,  Olaf,"  replied  Jorg,  without  a 
sign  of  personal  feeling,  though  the  un 
happy  man  had  been  his  own  faithful 
servant  for  many  years. 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         163 

"  He  was  a  valiant  man  and  deserved  a 
better  fate,"  said  Olaf. 

"Yes,  Olaf." 

By  nightfall  they  had  reached  Jorg's  do 
mains,  and  shortly  after  entered  the  castle. 
Jegge,  coming  forward  to  meet  them,  heard 
in  a  few  words  the  result  of  the  embassy, 
and  the  boy,  full  of  the  sublime  confidence 
of  youth,  could  scarcely  conceal  his  delight 
at  the  prospect  of  war ;  to  his  mind  war 
meant  glory  for  his  land,  renown  for  him 
self  ;  he  could  not  understand  defeat  ex 
cept  when  it  overtook  the  enemy. 

Olaf,  after  supping  and  resting  for  an 
hour,  declined  further  hospitality,  and 
pushed  on  to  the  court  from  which  he  had 
already  been  two  weeks  absent,  leaving  the 
faithful  Jorg  to  watch  the  frontier  until 
Halfjord's  entire  force  could  take  the  field. 

That  same  night  a  weary,  crestfallen 
band  of  seven,  two  of  whom  bore  between 
them  the  insensible  body  of  their  leader, 
while  a  third  led  a  riderless  horse,  made 
their  way  over  the  ragged  hills  that  marked 
Landsvag's  boundary.  Day  was  breaking 
when  they  reached  Harold's  camp,  and  in 


164      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

whispers  told  the  other  conspirators  what 
had  befallen  them.  Rolje  was  not  dead, 
but  sorely  wounded.  On  the  third  day,  as 
Eric,  Hengis  and  others  stood  around  his 
couch,  he  said:  "This  Olaf  is  no  man, 
but  a  demon ;  he  slew  thirteen  of  my 
bravest  men  and  gave  me  this  soft  re 
minder  of  his  visit.  If  Harold  meets  Olaf 
in  the  field  he  will  need  to  call  upon  Thor 
for  help." 

History  has  never  satisfactorily  account 
ed  for  Harold's  delay  just  at  this  junc 
ture  ;  he  might  have  marched  on  Lands- 
vag  immediately  after  Olaf  left  him,  and 
yet  his  army  lay  idle  for  ten  days  before 
the  march  was  begun.  It  were  a  pleasing 
conceit  that  this  unmilitary  delay  was  due 
to  a  quixotic  chivalry  that  refused  to  take 
advantage  of  a  strategic  opportunity 
against  a  worthy  foe. 


CHAPTER   V 

Olaf's  absence  during  the  festivities  at 
tending  Halfjord's  wedding  was  naturally 
the  subject  of  much  comment;   specula 
tion  was  rife  as  to  both  the  occasion  of  his 
sudden   departure   and  the  nature  of  his 
secret  errand.    As  for  Grunhilde,  she  com 
plained   bitterly   to    the    king    of    Olaf's 
apparent  slight,  seeking  to  draw  from  her 
spouse    some    information,    but    Halfjord 
held  his  peace,  which,  for  a  bridegroom, 
was  a  most  remarkable  feat,  and  is  remem 
bered  to  this  day  by  the  descendants  of  the 
men  he  once  ruled.     However,  despite  the 
king's  silence,   the  news  of  Harold's  ap 
proach,  his  victories,  Landsvag's  danger, 
began  to  filter  through  a  thousand  leaks ; 
wild  stories  were  told  with  bulging  eyes, 
heard  with  bated  breath  ;  an  air  of  uncer 
tainty,  uneasiness,  pervaded  the  court,  dim 
ming  the   most    brilliant   fetes  given   in 
165 


1 66      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

honor  of  the  young  queen.  It  would  have 
been  strange  if  the  gossips  had  failed  to 
connect  Olaf's  secret  departure  with  the 
impending  invasion,  and  they  told  some 
stories  hitting  marvellously  near  the  real 
truth.  The  fever  of  excitement  grew,  new 
reports  came  daily,  hourly,  from  the  fron 
tier,  and  still  Olaf  came  not. 

After  the  interview  with  Hilda  already 
related,  Olaf  went  at  once  to  greet  the  re 
turning  king.  As  the  gay  cavalcade,  cur 
veting  and  prancing,  entered  the  court 
yard,  the  sight  of  Olaf  awaiting  them 
produced  intense  excitement.  Halfjord, 
leaping  from  his  horse,  extended  his  hand 
as  he  said  :  "  Olaf,  we  welcome  you ;  your 
presence  maketh  now  our  new  joy  com 
plete." 

Olaf  bowed,  saying  in  a  low  tone : 
"King,  I  thank  thee.  I  have  much  for 
thine  own  ear." 

"I  will  summon  you  shortly,"  replied 
his  sovereign. 

A  gallant-looking  young  fellow,  hand 
some,  magnificently  attired,  one  of  whom 
we  shall  see  more,  sprang  toward  Olaf  and, 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         167 

clapping  him  familiarly  on  the  shoulder, 
said :  "  You  have  missed  much  merry 
sport,  Olaf." 

"  Yea,  Erling,"  was  the  quiet  response, 
"but  Olaf  hath  seen  much  merry  sport." 

"  Yet  do  you  bear  a  sorry  countenance 
for  one  who  taketh  life's  pleasures." 

"  'Tis  but  the  dust  of  travel,  Erling  ;  I 
I  will  go  prepare  for  the  night.  What 
pleasing  fancy  hath  the  king  for  this 
night's  diversion  ?  " 

"A  great  dinner,  at  which  both  we  and 
our  fair  ladies  shall  be  present." 

"  It  is  well ;  I  shall  be  there,"  and  he 
left  the  crowd. 

"What  saith  our  lordly  Olaf,  Erling?" 
asked  Alric. 

"  He  saith  he  will  dine  with  the  king  to 
night,  Alric." 

"Ah  !  But  his  sour  face  will  make  but 
sorry  pleasantry." 

"Nay,  Alric,  Olaf  hath  not  so  black  a 
face,"  said  one,  while  another  laughingly 
cried  :  "  No,  but  with  Olaf  at  the  board  Al- 
ric's  hand  will  so  itch  for  his  sword  that  it 
may  spill  the  cup  of  wine.  Eh,  Alric?"  This 


1 68      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

reference  to  the  recent  encounter,  from 
the  effects  of  which  Alric  was  just  recover 
ing,  provoked  a  general  laugh  at  his  ex 
pense  as  the  group  dispersed. 

Olaf  responded  at  once  when  the  king 
sent  to  bid  him  come.  Halfjord  seemed 
deeply  concerned  and  plied  the  young 
man  with  questions,  readily  and  promptly 
answered.  He  had  never  seemed  to  Olaf 
so  nearly  what  a  king  should  be,  and  when, 
after  hearing  of  Harold's  cool  statement 
that  Landsvag  should  be  his,  the  king 
burst  forth  indignantly  :  "  Not  while  Half 
jord  sits  upon  its  throne  !  "  Olaf  threw  his 
arms  about  him  as  he  said  :  "  There  spoke 
my  king !  Halfjord,  thou  hast  awakened, 
thy  sturdy  soul  is  roused ;  now  art  thou 
indeed  a  king  !" 

"Yea,  Olaf,  Halfjord  is  King  of  Lands 
vag,  and  that  will  we  show  unto  this  Har 
old  they  call  The  Fair-haired.  What !  he 
will  take  Landsvag  ?  By  the  great  Odin  ! 
Halfjord  will  himself  take  the  field  against 
this  bragging  knave  !  "  Reaching  out  he 
grasped  Olaf's  hand  as  he  continued  : 
"Halfjord  and  Olaf — we  will  ride  together 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         169 

to  meet  this  rude  Harold.  Landsvag  is 
the  prize,  lad  !  " 

"  Yea,  king,  and  with  our  own  Halfjord 
in  the  field  there  be  none  in  all  Landsvag 
will  stay  behind.  Ah !  Harold,  Harold  ! 
Look  to  thyself  now  !  " 

"Yea,  Harold  1"  cried  the  enraged  king, 
"we  will  feed  thy  mighty  men  unto  the 
beasts  of  the  forests!  But,  Olaf,  there  re 
mains  much  to  do  ;  our  warriors  must  be 
gathered  together  ;  we  may  not  sit  in 
quietude  till  he  disturb  our  rest." 

"All  hath  been  done,  king,"  replied 
Olaf;  "Jorg  is  even  now  abroad  keeping 
watchful  eye  upon  our  border,  and  I  have 
sent  messengers  into  every  part  of  thy 
kingdom.  Before  another  sun  shall  set 
thou  wilt  see  the  first  gathering  of  a  mighty 
army  beneath  the  walls  of  thy  castle." 

"  Verily,  Olaf,  you  are  a  wizard,  naught 
may  be  done  if  you  do  it  not."  And  the 
king  bent  a  fond,  admiring  gaze  on  his 
boyhood's  companion,  then  added:  "See 
ing  that  your  work  is  done  you  will  join 
us  in  our  last  fete  this  night,  eh,  Olaf?" 

"Yea,  king,  Olaf  will  be  there." 


170      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

Rude,  half-barbarous,  yet  gorgeous  in  its 
very  rudeness  was  the  scene  in  Halfjord's 
banquet  hall  as  Olaf  entered  shortly  after 
leaving  the  king ;  bright-eyed  women  sat 
beside  fierce-bearded  men,  soft  hands 
brushed  against  hard  and  heavy-hilted 
swords,  while  half-smothered  sighs  of  love 
mingled  with  coarse  oaths  and  boisterous 
laughter.  Great  torches  shed  a  flickering, 
half-uncanny  light  over  the  vast  apartment 
whose  cavernous  walls  seemed  to  mark  the 
confines  of  another  world. 

The  feast  began.  All  sat  at  one  great 
table,  Halfjord  at  the  end,  Grunhilde  on 
his  right,  Olaf  to  the  left ;  further  down 
near  the  center  sat  Hilda  next  to  Alric, 
while  just  opposite  was  a  young  woman  of 
unusual  beauty,  another  of  the  queen's 
ladies,  Olga  by  name.  The  latter  seemed 
not  to  like  too  well  the  arrangement  at 
the  board  and  sought  in  vain  to  chain  the 
glance  of  Alric's  vagrant  eye,  while  Hilda, 
unable  even  to  see  Olaf  from  where  she 
was  placed,  sat  silent,  with  the  air  of  a  mar 
tyr,  giving  no  heed  to  the  rough  courtesies 
of  Alric. 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         171 

Grunhilde  was  beaming,  Halfjord  de 
lighted,  Olaf  gracious  and,  taking  their 
cue  from  their  sovereigns,  the  rest  of  the 
party  overflowed  with  merriment ;  wild 
jests,  hoarse  shouts,  mingled  with  shrill 
exclamations  chasing  in  perfect  pande 
monium  up  and  down  the  board. 

Halfjord  drank  less  heavily  than  his 
wont,  Olaf  scarce  at  all,  but  both  seemed 
anxious  to  press  the  cup  upon  the  others 
until,  at  a  signal  from  Olaf,  who  feared  a 
too  speedy  culmination  of  the  orgy,  Half 
jord  commanded  silence,  saying  when  he 
could  be  heard  :  "  Men  of  Landsvag  ! 
Harold  saith  he  will  have  this  our  fair 
land.  We  look  not  kindly  upon  his  vain 
boast  and  will  take  the  field  in  person;  let 
him  who  loveth  Landsvag  go  with  us, 
those  who  fear  Harold  remain  behind." 

A  tremendous  shout  greeted  this  speech. 
Springing  to  their  feet  and  brandishing 
drawn  swords  the  men  cried  :  "  With  thee, 
Halfjord  ! " 

"  I  would  I  were  a  man,"  said  Grun 
hilde,  as  with  flushed  cheek  she  watched 
this  scene. 


172      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

"Nay,  sweet  queen,"  responded  Half- 
jord,  "  it  pleaseth  me  better  that  thou  art 
woman." 

At  this  juncture,  the  tumult  having 
somewhat  subsided,  Olaf  rose  and  cried: 
"A  boon,  king  !  " 

"What  would  Olaf  ?"  was  the  answer. 

"  King,  thou  hast  a  beauteous  bride,  fair 
as  the  day  itself,  but  Olaf's  castle  is  empty. 
When  I  am  weary  I  would  fain  throw  my 
self  into  soft  arms  and  in  the  tender  lan- 
guishings  of  love  forget  this  troublous 
tempest  of  life.  Olaf  has  served  thee 
faithfully  nor  yet  hath  sued  for  aught  thou 
mightest  give;  but  now,  oh,  king,  as  sole 
reward  for  true  and  faithful  service,  I  ask 
thy  consent  that  Olaf  wed  this  sweet  maid 
even  before  we  depart  to  meet  the  mighty 
Harold."  As  he  spoke  he  had  gradually 
moved  toward  the  girl  who,  remembering 
the  afternoon  scene,  was  shivering  with 
fright,  scarce  able  to  sit  up,  yet  never  re 
moving  her  eyes  from  Olaf  as  he  drew 
closer  until  with  his  last  words  he  clasped 
in  his  arms  the  form  of  the  now  almost 
unconscious  Hilda. 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         173 

A  murmur  of  astonishment  ran  around 
the  table.  This  was  a  most  unlooked-for 
culmination ;  it  might  be  safely  said  that, 
with  the  exception  of  Grunhilde  and  the 
two  chief  actors,  none  had  dreamed  that 
Olaf  had  sought  the  solace  of  love.  Alric's 
face  rivalled  his  hair  in  its  fierce  color, 
Grunhilde  looked  as  though  a  serpent  had 
stung  her,  Halfjord  was  amused,  but  Olga 
was  happy,  happier  even  than  the  expect 
ant  lovers,  whose  fate  hung  on  one  man's 
words. 

"  By  Odin !  Olaf,  but  you  are  hot  and 
hasty  in  love  as  in  war ! "  exclaimed  the 
king,  laughing,  for  Halfjord  enjoyed  the 
rich  spice  of  the  unexpected. 

"Not  so,  king;  this  gentle  heart,"  indi 
cating  Hilda,  "  was  a  fortress  before  whose 
sturdy  walls  I  needs  must  sit  in  patient 
waiting  for  the  space  of  many  long  and 
hungry  hours,  but  now  the  prize  is  won,  I 
ask  it  of  my  king  as  my  rightful  spoils." 

Halfjord  was  about  to  speak,  Grunhilde 
interrupted  him.  "Methinks,"  she  said, 
"  this  were  neither  time  nor  place  for  this. 
See,  Hilda  hath  not  spoken,  her  gentle 


174      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

heart  hath  not  stomach  for  so  public  an 
avowal  as  you  would  force  upon  her,  Olaf. 
We  will  question  her  in  private  and  accord 
ing  to  what  she  saith  shall  Olaf's  answer 
be." 

"Thou  art  right,  as  ever,  sweet  Grun- 
hilde.  We  will  hear  this  at  another  time, 
Olaf,"  said  the  king. 

Olaf  had  intercepted  a  look  pregnant 
with  meaning  which  passed  between  Alric 
and  the  queen  as  the  latter  was  speaking. 
He  made  no  reply  to  the  king,  cast  a  re 
proachful  look  upon  Grunhilde  and  re 
turned  to  his  seat,  while  Hilda  raised  her 
eyes  in  mute  appeal  to  her  mistress,  and 
in  response  to  a  sign  of  assent  from  her 
withdrew. 

The  banquet,  which  had  opened  so  bril 
liantly,  was  a  failure ;  Olaf's  stern  brow 
seemed  to  sit  in  judgment  at  the  board, 
condemning  the  selfish  gayety  of  the  syco 
phants,  nor  were  their  spirits  restored  until 
both  Olaf  and  the  women  retired,  when  the 
wine  circulated  anew,  and  in  the  excess  of 
the  cup  they  found  intoxication's  counter 
feit  merriment. 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         175 

In  the  morning  the  king  informed  Olaf 
that  his  suit  had  been  referred  entirely  to 
Grunhilde  as  the  better  able  to  pass  upon 
it,  and  shortly  after  he  was  summoned  to 
the  queen's  presence. 

Grunhilde  was  alone;  she  greeted  her 
foster-brother  with  a  most  gracious  smile. 
"Ah,  Olaf  !  come  sit  you  near  me." 

Olaf  bowed  without  speaking,  reverently 
kissed  the  proffered  hand,  and  took  the 
seat  she  indicated.  Grunhilde  silently  re 
garded  him  for  a  moment,  then,  leaning 
toward  him;  she  asked  :  "Is  Grunhilde  less 
sister  now  that  you  no  longer  tell  her 
those  things  which  move  you  ?  " 

"Not  so,  sweet  Grunhilde,"  he  answered. 
"I  love  thee  still  more  now,  for  now  art 
thou  queen  as  well  as  sister." 

"And  yet,"  she  said,  sadly,  "time  was 
when  Olaf  would  not  have  thought  to  wed 
without  telling  Grunhilde."  All  the  ten 
derness  of  the  girl's  nature  had  come  to 
the  surface ;  her  eyes  were  softly  clouded 
with  that  sweet,  mysterious  haze  which, 
rising  from  the  depths  of  woman's  soul,  in 
hiding  much  reveals  yet  more.  Olaf  looked, 


176      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

felt  guilty  of  he  knew  not  what,  and,  tak 
ing  her  hand  with  old-time  familiarity,  was 
about  to  explain  to  her  that  he  had  had  no 
opportunity  of  speaking,  when  her  melting 
mood  vanished  like  the  unseen  flight  of  a 
disembodied  spirit.  "Methinks,"  she  said 
imperiously,  "Olaf  is  bold  to  ask  the 
hand  of  Grunhilde's  maid  with  not  a 
thought  of  his  queen." 

The  change  in  her  bearing  was  no  more 
lightning-like  than  that  in  his.  "  Queen," 
replied  he  coldly,  "Olaf  hath  asked  thy 
kind  favor  for  his  suit." 

"When?" 

"When  he  asked  Halfjord,  queen." 

"Nay,  but  you  had  bespoke  the  girl  be 
fore  even  that." 

"Yea,  queen,  Olaf's  heart  had  so  drank 
of  love's  sweet  fountain  that  it  did  over 
flow,  and,  thanks  be  to  Odin,  her  tender 
heart  drank  from  the  same  stream." 

The  queen  frowned.  "  It  were  sport  to 
those  who  gather  around  our  good  king  to 
hear  Olaf,  whom  all  think  wedded  to  the 
rude  art  of  war,  or  the  still  more  dangerous 
game  of  statecraft,  sighing  like  a  lovesick 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         177 

swain  over  a  simple  maid.  Verily,  Olaf " 
—  she  laughed,  but  there  was  no  merriment 
in  the  laugh  —  "  this  new  fancy  of  yours 
would  give  me  much  pleasure,  save  that  it 
must  give  you  pain." 

Olaf  started  from  his  seat  —  "Grun- 
hilde  !  "  he  gasped. 

"  Yea,  I  speak  true,  Olaf.  Sit  you  down 
and  hear  me — hear  the  words  of  a  sister, 
one  who  loves  you,  Olaf,  would  gladly 
spare  you  that  which  is  to  come,  and  yet 
for  her  very  sister's  love  must  tell  you. 
Olaf,  among  men  you  are  a  man,  but  with 
women  you  are  a  very  child.  A  pretty 
face  has  turned  your  thoughts  in  soft  and 
gentle  strains,  and  you  who  know  no  guile, 
think  none,  yet  even  now  doth  she  for 
whom  you  so  hotly  sigh  yield  to  your  in 
sistence,  while  in  private  she  weepeth  out 
her  bright  eyes  for  love  of  another." 

Woman  is  all  heart,  yet  has  no  heart  — 
a  paradox,  you  say.  O  yes,  a  paradox, 
but  none  the  less  true,  for  the  dear  creature, 
though  that  she  calls  her  heart  be  full  to 
overflowing,  will  tease  as  the  cat  does  the 
mouse  the  man  for  whom  she  would  give 


178      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

her  life  ;  even  more  —  in  some  moods  she 
will  wring  the  last  drop  of  blood  from  his 
heart,  and,  though  her  very  soul  be  crushed 
in  the  wringing,  smile  as  she  views  the 
wreck. 

Ah  !  woman  !  woman  !  It  is  well  that 
you  know  not  your  own  power,  else  were 
there  little  hope  for  man  !  Without  your 
gentle  presence  man  would  find  this  life  a 
living  hell,  death  a  sweet  release,  and  yet, 
fair  tempter,  we  are  taught  in  holy  writ 
that  but  for  you  there  were  no  such  thing 
as  eternal  hell.  Ah  !  well,  little  maid  — 
creation's  prize,  Creator's  masterpiece,  we 
have  you,  that  is  enough ;  and  though 
your  first  act  on  earth  was  to  form  a  part 
nership  with  the  devil,  which  (pardon  me) 
has  never  yet  been  absolutely  dissolved, 
still  not  a  man  of  us  but  would  rather  take 
long  chances  on  salvation  with  you  than 
its  absolute  certainty  deprived  of  your  soft 
ministrations  in  this  weary  life. 

Olaf,  despairing,  raging,  half  wild  at 
what  he  heard,  forgot  that  he  was  in  the 
presence  of  his  queen ;  he  gripped  her 
hand  like  a  vise  as  he  fairly  shrieked  : 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          179 

"  Grunhilde  !  drive  me  not  to  curse  thee  ! 
thou  knowest  not  what  thou  sayest ;  not 
even  Landsvag's  queen  shall  say  to  Olaf 
that  I  have  heard  from  thee.  Speak  ;  say 
thou  didst  but  play  with  me  ! " 

The  man's  agony  was  terrible,  but  she 
was  cold,  impassive,  unyielding  as  stone. 

"I  spoke  true,  Olaf,"  she  said.  He 
buried  his  head  in  his  hands.  "  Grunhilde, 
I  suffer !  "  he  groaned.  Her  eyes  flashed. 
"  You  suffer  ?  Even  so  do  others  suffer. 
Is  Olaf's  heart  to  be  more  tenderly  nur 
tured  than  those  of  less  favored  mor 
tals?" 

There  was  a  moment's  silence ;  then 
Olaf  broke  forth  :  "  Fool  that  I  am  ;  I 
I  will  not  hear  thee,  Grunhilde,  though 
thou  art  queen,  yet  my  heart  believeth  thee 
not.  Hilda  loves  me  ;  nor  will  I  doubt, 
until  with  her  own  lips  she  telleth  me  she 
hath  lied  ! " 

"  Then  from  her  own  lips  shall  Olaf 
hear  it,"  was  the  cold  response,  as  the 
queen  summoned  a  menial  and  sent  for 
Hilda. 

The  waiting  was  painful  ;  neither  spoke; 


i8o      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

Grunhilde  sat  wrapt  in  thought,  Olaf  went 
to  the  casement  and  stood  with  back  turned 
on  his  queen  until  the  sound  of  a  soft  foot 
step  caused  him  to  turn  with  a  start  and 
face  Hilda.  The  girl  had  evidently  been 
weeping  ;  her  face  was  drawn  and  pinched. 
One  look  only — a  hungry,  despairing  look, 
she  gave  Olaf  when  he  saw  not,  then  drop 
ped  her  eyes  to  the  floor  and  waited  as  the 
victim  waits  the  executioner's  axe.  The 
queen  averted  her  eyes,  looked  first  at  Olaf 
who  had  again  turned  to  the  window,  then, 
seeming  to  regard  intently  a  distant  corner 
of  the  room,  said  :  "  Hilda,  we  have  been 
chiding  Olaf  for  the  unseemly  heat  with 
which  he  spoke  for  your  hand  ;  he  hath 
grown  angry,  and  believeth  not  even  his 
queen  that  you  will  not  wed  him,  where 
fore  have  we  sent  for  you  ;  speak,  that  he 
may  hear  you  —  will  you  be  Olaf's  bride  ?" 
Hilda  seemed  to  choke,  but  the  half- 
stifled  word,  "  No !"  was  heard,  Olaf 
thought,  too  plainly.  Turning,  he  faced 
the  women  and,  with  a  smile  of  bitter  irony, 
said  :  "  So  ;  a  simple  maid  hath  done  that 
no  man  might  do — made  Olaf  a  fool." 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         181 

Suddenly  his  brow  darkened  with  an  angry 
frown.  "  False  as  you  are  fair  !  "  he  ex 
claimed,  "  yet  not  so  fair  as  false.  But  a 
few  hours  since  about  this  neck  those  soft 
and  clinging  arms  entwined,  the  while  I 
drank  from  your  too  willing  lips  the  sweet 
wine  of  love's  kiss.  That  tongue  which 
now  forswears  itself  hath  oft,  forsooth, 
framed  tender  words  to  thrill  this  rugged 
heart  of  mine  ;  your  face  is  passing  fair, 
your  form  beyond  compare,  your  heart  the 
noisome  resting-place  of  infamy  and 
shame."  He  was  working  himself  into  a 
frenzy.  "  You  a  maiden?"  he  continued  ; 
"Not  so;  you  have  a  harlot's  soul  —  I 
gorge  at  thought  of  your  lascivious  kisses; 
strange,  passing  strange,  so  fair  a  temple 
should  hold  so  foul  a  tenant.  Get  you 
gone,  girl !  my  very  eyes  do  bleed  at  sight 
of  you — get  you  gone  !  " 

Hilda  was  trembling  like  a  leaf ;  when 
Olaf  paused  for  want  of  breath  her  lacer 
ated  woman's  soul  found  utterance  in  the 
gasping  words,  "  Oh  !  queen  ! "  Grun- 
hilde,  apparently  heedless  of  the  girl's 
torture,  simply  waved  her  hand,  saying, 


1 82      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

"  Go,  Hilda."  She  went  slowly  out,  turn 
ing  at  every  step  to  fasten  her  burning  eyes 
on  the  man  whose  scorn  had  withered  her 
tender  heart.  Like  the  everlastingly  damned 
soul  which,  falling,  falling,  falling  into  the 
depths  of  endless  perdition,  yet,  in  agony 
of  despair,  turns  ever  its  envious  eyes  upon 
that  heaven  forever  lost,  did  she,  with 
faltering  step,  with  eyes  that  saw  naught 
save  that  she  left  behind,  pass  from  the 
paradise  of  love,  out  to  the  darkness  of 
despair. 

When  they  were  again  left  to  themselves 
Grunhilde  spoke  with  some  warmth:  "Me- 
thinks  Olaf  forgetteth  he  speaketh  in  pres 
ence  of  his  queen." 

"Grunhilde,"  replied  he,  "  in  the  pres 
ence  of  an  outraged  soul  there  are  no 
earthly  distinctions." 

She  rose  and  going  over  to  him  laid  her 
hand  caressingly  on  his  shoulder.  "  Take 
it  not  so  hard,  Olaf,"  she  said,  "  'tis  but  the 
lot  of  many  men." 

"Yea,  and  of  this  man,  too,"  he  an 
swered  bitterly.  "Thus  endeth  Olaf's 
dream  of  love." 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          183 

"  Not  so,  brother,  there  be  many  women 
in  this  world." 

"Ah!  Grunhilde,  thinkest  thou  that 
Olaf  changeth  like  the  wind  from  one 
quarter  to  another  ?  Nay,  in  this  world  is 
none  other  for  me." 

She  still  clung  affectionately  to  his  arm, 
though  at  his  last  words  she  winced  as 
though  something  hurt  her. 

"  And  is  there  no  love  for  Olaf  hence 
forth  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Nay,  Grunhilde,  false  though  she  be  I 
yet  love  Hilda,  and  none  but  Hilda." 

"  Then  love  none  other,  Olaf  ;  love  not 
even  her  for  her  falseness,  and  now  that 
love  hath  gone  out  of  your  life  let  ambition 
be  your  stay." 

She  spoke  with  feverish  intensity.  Olaf 
was  surprised.  Before  replying  he  half 
turned,  and  as  he  pondered,  regarded  her 
with  an  inquiring  look.  "  Ambition  ! " 
said  he;  "That  hath  no  meaning  unto  Olaf." 

"  Ah !  Olaf !  she  exclaimed  impetuously, 
"  had  you  my  ambition  you  would  have 
been  king  of  Landsvag !  " 

"And  Halfjord?"  he  asked. 


1 84      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

"  Your  vassal,  if  he  lived." 

Olaf  did  not  reply  at  once.  He  was 
thinking  ;  she  had  suggested  to  him  an  en 
tirely  new  train  of  thought.  Finally  he 
asked  :  "  And  Grunhilde  ?  " 

"  Your  faithful  servant  and  friend,  Olaf," 
was  her  answer. 

Again  he  paused  for  thought,  then 
reached  up,  and  taking  the  hand  that  still 
rested  on  his  arm,  said  :  "  Grunhilde,  learn 
this  !  Olaf  hath  no  ambition  save  faithfully 
to  serve  his  country  and  his  rightful  king ; 
Olaf  hath  no  love  save  that  which  Grun 
hilde  hath  seen  spurned."  He  hesitated  a 
moment,  then  formally  addressing  her, 
said :  "  Queen,  Olaf  hath  much  to  do  be 
fore  Landsvag  goeth  forth  to  meet  Harold; 
I  crave  thy  permission  to  depart."  Her 
only  reply  was  a  gesture  of  assent. 

Grunhilde,  alone,  stood  just  where  he 
left  her.  At  last  she  threw  herself  on  the 
stone  floor  and  weeping  murmured  :  "Ah  ! 
Olaf,  Olaf !  I  love  you  not  well  enough  to 
sin  with  you,  yet  too  well  to  see  another  your 
happy  bride !  For  me  your  heart  is  ice ;  it 
is  well!" 


CHAPTER  VI 

Meantime,  in  an  apartment  not  far  re 
mote  from  that  Olaf  had  just  left,  another 
scene  between  lovers  was  enacting. 

Alric,  seeking  Olga,  had  found  her 
alone  and  greeting  her  with  a  kiss  he 
asked,  "  Sweet  Olga,  what  say  the  women 
of  these  strange  events  which  so  stir  us 
men?" 

"  What  say  the  women  ?  Wherefore 
asketh  Alric  such  things  of  Olga  ?  "  she  in 
nocently  inquired. 

"  Olga,"  said  Alric  impatiently,  "  I  have 
no  time  for  senseless  dawdling  such  as 
this ;  I  needs  must  work.  Have  you  aught 
to  tell  ?  " 

"  Nay,  why  should  I  have  ?  " 

"  Cease  this  teasing  !  "  he  cried  angrily. 
"  Tell  me  what  you  hear  that  may  advan 
tage  Alric." 

The  girl  turned  and  facing  him  said 
slowly,  deliberately,  "  Alric,  for  love  have  I 
185 


1 86      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

given  my  soul  into  your  keeping,  played 
the  spy  upon  our  trusting  queen  and, 
worming  from  her  those  secrets  told  only 
in  the  quiet  seclusion  of  the  wedded  cham 
ber,  have  brought  them  to  your  too  eager 
ears,  inquiring  not  what  use  you  make  of 
that  I  tell,  yet  knowing  but  too  well  you 
mean  no  good  to  those  who  rule  us.  This 
have  I  done  for  love  of  you  and  what  have 
I  in  return?  Naught  save  the  oft  repeated 
empty  promise  of  him  who,  false  to  his 
king,  can  but  be  false  to  her  who  too 
weakly  yields  to  his  insistence.  Nay,  hear 
me  out,  Alric,"  she  said  as  he  sought  to  in 
terrupt  her,  "even  now  are  you  false  to 
Olga,  but  beware  her  vengeance  !  Trai 
tress  I  may  be,  false  to  king,  queen  and 
country,  yet  have  I  been  true  to  you,  Alric; 
be  you  true  to  me  or  else  I  swear  by  the 
great  Odin  to  drag  you  through  the  dust  to 
shame  and  death  !  " 

Alric,  startled  by  this  sudden  change  of 
front,  sought  to  make  light  of  it,  asking 
banteringly,  "What  demon  possesseth 
sweet  Olga  that  she  speak  thus  savagely  ?  " 
at  the  same  time  seeking  to  embrace  her. 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         187 

She  repulsed  him  as  she  answered,  "A 
demon,  Alric,  of  so  frightful  mien  that, 
beholding  him,  mine  eyes  see  naught  save 
blood ;  my  trembling  hands  in  nervous 
frenzy  seek  to  grasp  the  knife  that  floats 
before  my  gaze,  a  knife  for  your  false  heart, 
Alric.  That  demon  is  jealousy;  know  you 
his  bloody  countenance  ?  " 

"Nay,  sweet  one,  I  like  not  such  rude 
companions  ;  Alric  has  no  doubt  of  Olga's 
love  nor  seeth  reason  why  she  should  ques 
tion  his." 

"  Alric  were  fool  to  doubt  Olga." 

"Wherefore  then,"  he  asked,  "doubt 
you  Alric  ?  " 

"  They  who  know  do  say  that  Alric  loves 
the  maiden  Hilda,"  was  her  reply. 

At  this  he  burst  out  laughing,  "  Verily, 
Olga,  your  fancies  amuse  me  the  while  I 
chafe  at  this  delay.  Know  you  not  that 
the  great  Olaf  seeketh  Hilda?  Did  he  not 
even  demand  her  of  our  king  but  a  few 
hours  since?" 

"  Yea,  but  received  her  not ;  it  is  said 
that  our  queen  favors  Alric's  suit." 

"  I  tell  you,  girl,  Alric  hath  no  suit  save 


1 88      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

for  you.  I  weary  of  this  folly."  He  rose 
to  go  but,  womanlike,  she  detained  him. 

"  If  Alric  loves  not  Hilda  why  his  fierce 
looks  when  Olaf  held  her  in  his  arms  ?  " 

"Why?  Because  Alric  hateth  Olaf,  nor 
can  he  brook  happiness  for  him  who  hath 
pricked  Alric  with  his  sword.  Olga,"  he 
continued  savagely,  "  Olaf  must  die  !  " 

"Nay,  for  Landsvag's  sake  must  he 
live." 

"  Not  so.     Is  Olaf  greater  than  Alric  ?  " 

"  Ah !  Alric,  you  speak  to  my  heart 
which  answers  'Nay,'  yet  have  you  not  told 
me  you  love  Olga." 

He  saw  she  was  relenting  and  drawing 
nearer  said,  "  I  have  so  often  told  you  that 
grow  you  not  weary  of  hearing  it?  " 

"  Nay,  Alric,  I  pray  you  grow  not  weary 
of  saying  it.  Once  more,  Alric,  tell  me." 

"I  love  you,  Olga,"  he  whispered  in 
tones  as  soft  as  he  could  make  them,  then 
added,  "  Now  is  Olga  satisfied  and  ready  to 
do  my  bidding?" 

"  I  am,  Alric  if  you  but  tell  me  what 
lieth  before  Olga,  though  it  wounds  my 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          189 

heart  that  you  are  more  ready  to  speak  of 
your  affairs  than  of  our  love." 

"  Then  listen,  girl,  a  throne  is  Olga's  re 
ward." 

"  A  throne  ?  What  care  I  for  that  ?  I 
want  but  Alric." 

"  Alric  will  not  live  without  a  throne, 
hence  must  you  have  a  throne  to  have 
Alric." 

"  Alric,  I  like  not  such  words,  my  heart 
seeketh  not  as  doth  yours  the  false  glamour 
of  the  court ;  rather  would  I  sit  in  quiet  at 
your  feet  and  hear  you  forever  whisper 
sweet  words  of  love.  Besides,  what  throne 
will  Alric  have  and  where  shall  he  get  it  ?" 

"  Leave  that  to  me  nor  disturb  your 
pretty  head  save  to  do  that  I  say." 

"Nay,  Alric,"  she  insisted,  "if  you  love 
me  you  will  tell  me,  nor  will  I  do  your 
bidding  till  I  know." 

The  man  hesitated  He  felt  that  he 
needed  her,  but,  playing  as  he  was  a 
double  game  both  in  love  and  politics, 
liked  not  too  well  the  thought  of  making 
of  one  of  his  victims  a  confidant  as  to  the 


I  go      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

other.  After  pondering  he  concluded  that 
any  sign  of  distrust  would  make  of  the  girl 
a  more  dangerous  possibility  than  frank 
confidence;  his  mind  was  made  up.  "The 
throne  of  Landsvag,"  was  what  he  said. 

"  Landsvag  !  "  she  exclaimed.  "  You 
jest,  Alric." 

"No,  I  jest  not,  Olga.  Hear  me:  This 
Harold  will  win  and  Landsvag  will  be  his ; 
Halfjord  and  Olaf  die  but  Alric  lives." 

"  Yet  can  I  not  see  how  Alric  may  have 
this  throne  if  Harold  wins." 

He  lowered  his  voice  to  a  whisper : 
"Alric  will  be  with  Harold,  his  reward 
Landsvag." 

The  girl  stared  in  frozen  horror  at  the 
self-confessed  traitor.  "Alric  a  traitor  ? 
Alric  sell  his  native  land  ?  Ah !  Alric, 
even  Olga's  love  may  hardly  bear  with 
such  infamy!" 

"Yes,  traitor,  if  such  it  please  you  to 
call  me,"  he  answered,  with  an  effort  at  a 
smile.  "And  yet"  (here  he  essayed  a 
softer  tone),  "  it  is  for  Olga's  sake." 

"Nay,  nay,  Alric,  let  not  Olga  be  the 
cause  of  this  foul  disgrace ;  what  care  I 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          191 

for  crowns  ?  I  but  wish  your  love,  naught 
in  the  world  save  that,"  and  impulsively 
she  threw  her  arms  around  his  neck ;  but 
he  was  in  no  mood  for  tenderness  beyond 
what  seemed  necessary  to  keep  the  peace, 
and  disengaging  himself  he  said: 

"Leave  such  things  to  me,  Olga.  Sit 
you  here  and  dream  of  love,  if  it  please 
your  fond  fancy,  but  keep  your  ears  open 
and  let  me  know  that  which  you  hear ; 
will  you  do  that  ?" 

"Oh!  Alric,  ask  me  not  to  sell  my  own, 
my  native  land  !"  she  pleaded  piteously. 

"I  ask  naught  of  you,  girl,"  he  gruffly 
answered,  "save  that  you  tell  me  what 
I  ask."  There  was  a  moment's  silence, 
broken  by  Alric  as  he  continued:  "Listen, 
Olga,  I  seek  not  Halfjord's  ruin,  but 
only  Alric's  safety,  whatever  be  the  end. 
Do  that  I  ask  and  when  we  return  Olga 
shall  be  Alric's  sweet  bride — what  say 
you?" 

Scarce  half  satisfied  with  his  explana 
tion,  more  than  delighted  with  his  promise, 
she  replied  :  "Alric's  words  are  as  music 
unto  mine  ears." 


192      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

"And  you  will  seek  to  question  the 
queen?"  he  asked. 

"  I  will,  Alric,"  she  faltered. 

"  Then  shall  Alric  see  you  yet  again  be 
fore  we  go  forth  to  battle." 

He  was  about  to  leave  her  without  an 
other  word,  but  she,  springing  forward, 
clasped  her  arms  about  him  and  with  a 
voice  choked  with  sobs  begged  him  to  tell 
her  over  and  over  again  that  he  loved  her. 
This  he  did  with  as  good  grace  as  possible 
and  when  he  finally  escaped  his  sole  com 
ment  on  the  whole  scene  was  a  half-smoth 
ered  objurgation  with  the  mental  note: 
"  Women  are  fools  ! " 

Not  many  hours  after  the  scene  just  re 
lated  Olaf,  alone  in  his  chamber,  saw  the 
curtains  before  the  opening  slightly  move, 
then  part  and  in  the  gap  was  framed  the 
tear-stained,  haggard,  frightened  face  of 
the  girl  Hilda.  She  stood  trembling,  hesi 
tating  on  the  threshold.  Olaf  rudely  ac 
costed  her : 

"  You  mistake,  girl ;  Alric's  chamber 
lieth  beyond." 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         193 

The  unhappy  girl,  recoiling  as  from  a 
i  could  only  gasp  :  "Ah  !  Olaf  !  " 

"Begone,  woman!"  he  cried.  "Take 
your  lecherous  soul  to  him  who  payeth 
you  in  the  hot  kisses  of  unrighteous  love. 
Get  you  gone,  I  say  ! " 

"Olaf!  Olaf!"  she  wailed,  "you  kill 
Hilda!" 

"  Nay,"  quoth  he,  "  if  so  foul  a  thing  as 
you  did  boast  the  frame  of  man  my  sword 
would  drink  its  fill  of  your  treacherous 
blood,  but  Olaf  slayeth  no  woman  even 
though  that  woman  be  a  fiend." 

"Your  words,"  she  said  mournfully, 
"are  sharper  than  your  sword,"  then  added 
pleadingly:  "Hear  me,  Olaf,  oh!  hear 
me  ! " 

"Hear  you?"  he  echoed  with  a  laugh 
of  brutal  harshness.  "Nay,  Olaf  hath  heard 
you  swear  love  and  truth,  and  with  those 
selfsame  lips,  almost  within  the  hour,  for 
swear  these  soft  and  melting  oaths  !  By 
Odin!  Mine  ears  do  tingle  even  now  with 
sound  of  your  perjured  words;  upon  those 
lips  where  once  did  play  the  soft  alluring 


194      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

smile  of  love  now  lurks  the  covert  sneer ;  a 
woman  hath  accomplished  that  which  man 
might  never  do,  degraded  Olaf,  and  you, 
the  woman,  come  now  with  hungry  heart 
and  eager  eyes  to  gloat  over  your  too  well 
accomplished  task.  Hear  you?  I  have 
too  often  done  that  nor  have  I  stomach 
for  further  speech  with  you." 

He  had  turned  his  back  while  speaking, 
but  when  he  finished  she  glided  softly  over 
the  threshold,  and  laying  a  tremulous 
hand  upon  his  arm,  said,  "  Olaf,  shame 
were  Hilda's  portion  should  she  be  dis 
covered  here." 

"Yea,"  he  replied,  "that  were  true  if  so 
be  shame  might  come  to  present  degrada 
tion." 

Seeming  not  to  heed  the  interruption 
she  continued,  "Olaf  saith  Hilda  hath  a 
wanton  heart,  but  Olaf  knoweth  she  would 
not  brave  the  ready  chance  of  infamy  save 
for  sweet  love's  sake." 

"  Love  !  "  he  exclaimed.  "  You  know  not 
what  love  means." 

"  Olaf !  I  know  but  too  well,  seeing  that 
I  love  you." 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          195 

A  sardonic  smile  was  his  sole  reply  to 
this  avowal,  while  she  in  feverish  haste 
continued :  "  Yea,  Olaf,  I  love  you ;  this 
much  shall  you  hear,  though  you  close 
your  ears  to  all  else  which  Hilda  saith.  I 
love  you,  Olaf,  and  for  that  love  have 
braved  the  chance  of  shame,  and  even  of 
your  scorn,  in  coming  thus  to  you."  The 
girl's  earnestness  impressed  Olaf,  and 
though  by  no  means  convinced,  he  suf 
fered  her  to  continue  without  interruption. 
Reassured  by  his  silence  she  said,  "  When 
Grunhilde  questioned  Hilda  she  spoke  but 
one  word  in  reply,  and  yet  that  one  word 
tore  poor  Hilda's  heart  more  than  all  the 
burning  words  of  scornful  abuse  that  Olaf 
hurled  at  Hilda." 

Here  was  a  suggestion  most  pregnant  in 
its  possibilities  ;  whatever  Olaf's  opinion 
of  the  girl's  honesty  it  might  not  pass  un 
challenged  ;  as  yet  he  had  given  no  sign 
of  relenting,  simply  letting  her  speak,  as  it 
were,  by  sufferance,  but  her  last  words, 
seeming  to  tell  his  dead  heart  of  the  possi 
bility  of  resurrection,  awoke  his  interest. 
His  eyes  for  the  first  time  met  hers ;  there 


196      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

was  no  doubt  that  fidelity,  truth,  shone  in 
those  eyes,  now  clouded  with  sorrow's  soft 
veil.  He  shivered,  almost  unconsciously 
he  moved  as  if  to  embrace  her,  then  catch 
ing  himself,  some  of  his  old  roughness 
came  back,  though  his  tone  was  less  rude 
when  he  asked,  "If  this  be  so,  then  why 
did  Hilda  answer  Grunhilde  thus?" 

"  Why,  for  your  sake,  Olaf.  Could  aught 
else  have  drawn  such  a  word  from  Hilda's 
lips  ?  " 

"  For  my  sake  ?  Now  methinks  you 
jest,  and  in  most  unseemly  fashion.  To 
me  there  seemeth  no  wit  in  such  pleas 
antry.  Leave  me,  woman ;  go  while  yet 
there  is  time  else,  being  discovered,  all 
will  think  of  you  even  as  doth  Olaf." 

Again  had  he  grown  rude  and  stern,  but 
Hilda  was  not  to  be  shaken  off.  With  a 
woman's  wit  she  divined  that  he  was  un 
aware  of  that  which  had  been  revealed  to 
her,  and  with  a  woman's  love  she  sought 
to  tell  him  and  in  the  telling  save  him. 
"Olaf,"  she  said,  "though  you  kill  me  for 
speaking,  yet  must  I  speak !  You  are  in 
danger,  and  Hilda  renounced  your  love 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          197 

to  save  the  life  that  unto  Landsvag  is 
much,  unto  Hilda  more." 

Here  was  scent  of  a  political  plot.  He 
waited  with  every  sense  alert  for  what 
should  follow,  but  she,  too,  was  waiting 
and  not  until  he  asked,  "What  doth  Hilda 
mean  ? "  did  she  unburden  her  heavily 
charged  soul. 

"Olaf,  after  the  king's  banquet  the 
queen  sent  for  me  and  told  me  if  I  loved 
you  I  would  give  you  up.  She  said  there 
were  those  in  this  kingdom  who  loved  not 
Olaf,  yet  who  had  too  ready  access  to  the 
king's  ear ;  that  Halfjord  had  other  plans 
for  you  and  your  wedding  Hilda,  angering 
him,  would  but  give  them  the  desired  oppor 
tunity  of  poisoning  the  king's  mind  against 
you.  The  queen,  Olaf,  made  it  your  life 
against  Hilda's  happiness  ;  do  you  wonder 
now  that  Hilda  answered  '  No'  to  the  ques 
tion  if  she  would  wed  you  ?  Olaf,  you 
have  doubted  Hilda,  and  in  your  rude 
anger  have  even  cursed  her  with  words 
that  did  shrivel  her  very  soul,  whose  fire 
hath  all  but  dried  up  the  fountains  of  her 
tears.  Yet,  oh  !  Olaf,  my  heart  hath  ever 


198      Beyond  the  Palzeocrystic  Sea 

been  true  to  you  since  first  mine  ears  heard 
your  sweet  words  of  love.  I  love  you, 
Olaf,  nor  may  other  than  Olaf  ever  call 
Hilda  his,  and  yet  for  that  very  love  have 
I  refused  the  sweet  joy  of  lying  in  your 
loving  arms." 

Olaf  heard  what  she  had  to  say,  first  with 
incredulity,  next  with  momentarily  increas 
ing  anger.  Hilda  paused,  waiting  for  some 
answer,  but  he  spoke  not ;  his  face  dis 
torted  with  frightful  passion,  he  stood 
seeming  unconscious  of  her  presence ;  her 
hand  dropped  from  his  arm.  Moving  a 
pace  or  two  from  him  she  looked  closely  at 
him,  then,  extending  her  arms,  she  uttered 
in  a  tone  of  appeal,  almost  a  wail,  the  one 
word,  "Olaf!" 

He  raised  his  head,  and,  fixing  upon  the 
girl  a  searching  gaze,  asked:  "Will  Hilda 
swear  to  the  truth  of  that  she  saith  ?" 

"Yea,  Olaf,  I  swear,"  was  the  earnest 
reply. 

Advancing,  he  took  her  in  his  arms,  say 
ing  as  he  did  so  :  "It  seemeth  to  me  those 
eyes  are  windows  of  a  soul  that  knows  no 
guile ;  I  do  believe  you,  sweet  Hilda,"  add- 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         199 

ing,  as  he  looked  fondly  at  her  now  radiant 
face,  "  Had  you  not  veiled  those  sweet 
eyes  when  you  did  speak  in  answer  to 
Grunhilde's  question,  I  should  then  have 
seen  that  the  word  which  turned  my  soul 
into  a  seething  pit  of  demonlike  fury  came 
not  from  your  heart." 

Whispering  soft  nothings  in  her  willing 
ears,  Olaf  was,  for  a  time,  lost  to  all  but  the 
sweet  sense  of  renewed  love  ;  but,  with  re 
turning  consciousness  of  the  present,  his 
eye  kindled  and  a  harsher  note  rang  in 
his  voice  as  he  asked  :  "So  Grunhilde  told 
you  this  ?  " 

"Yea,  Olaf." 

"  What  meant  she  by  such  lies  ? "  was 
his  almost  unconscious  query. 

"  Lies,  Olaf  ?  "  innocently  inquired  the 
girl. 

"Yes,  Hilda,  lies.  Lies  forged  for  the 
single  purpose  of  killing  this,  our  love ; 
lies  spoken  to  you  in  hope  your  simple 
heart  would  too  readily  believe  them  ;  lies 
she  dared  not  utter  before  Olaf,  who  would 
laugh  even  his  queen  to  scorn  did  she  seek 
to  tell  him  such  things." 


200      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

"Nay,  nay,  Olaf,"  protested  Hilda; 
"surely  you  do  wrong  our  good  queen." 

Smiling  sarcastically,  he  said :  "  Olaf 
had  but  just  returned  when  Hilda  said  that 
Grunhilde  did  love  Olaf;  hath  Olaf  been 
less  kind  to  Grunhilde  than  Hilda  ?  I 
say  she  lies,  and  find  good  proof  of  that  I 
say.  You  say  she  is  forsworn  unto  her 
own  liege  lord.  Which  were  the  harsher 
charge,  good  Hilda  ? 

"  Chide  me  not,  Olaf :  I  spoke  in  silly 
fear,"  she  said,  blushing,  meanwhile;  "but  it 
was  love  bespoke  the  fear  when  I  did  say 
Grunhilde  loved  you." 

"  Then  you  think  Grunhilde  loveth  not 
Olaf?" 

"  Nay,  Olaf,  nor  yet  that  she  hath  lied  to 
me.  She  is  too  pure  to  love  one  and  wed 
another  ;  too  good  to  give  unnecessary 
pain  ;  that  which  she  said  may  be  false, 
yet  do  I  believe  she  thought  it  true." 

"There  are  you  wrong,  then,  maiden," 
said  he,  sternly.  "  Grunhilde  is  false." 

"  Olaf,  Olaf,  have  a  care  what  you  say  !  " 
she  cried  in  affright. 

"Nay,  Hilda,  hear  me  out.     Grunhilde 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          201 

lieth  when  she  telleth  you  that  aught  of 
danger  to  Olaf  lieth  in  our  love.  This  she 
telleth  you,  knowing  you  have  no  care  nor 
thought  for  the  dark  ways  of  politics,  and 
in  your  innocence  blindly  believe  all  that 
is  told  you.  When  first  you  spoke  of 
Grunhilde's  love  for  me  I  laughed  the 
thought  to  scorn,  but  now,  by  Odin  !  I 
half  believe  this  silly  fancy,  since  it  giveth 
ready  clue  to  her  most  cruel  lies  to  you." 

Olaf  was  growing  angry  again.  Raising 
his  hand  aloft  he  exclaimed  :  "  Grunhilde, 
as  a  sister  did  I  protect  and  nourish  thee  ; 
as  a  queen  will  I  lay  down  my  life  for  thee, 
but  beware  how  thou  triflest  with  the  hap 
piness  of  her  who  hath  won  Olaf's  heart. 
For  every  tear  thou  causeth  her  to  shed 
shall  floods  of  brine  pour  from  your  eyes  ; 
where  she  weepeth  for  a  lost  love  shalt 
thou  in  ceaseless  grief  bemoan  thy  lost 
kingdom,  false  queen." 

Hilda,  terror-stricken,  sought  in  vain  to 
silence  him.  "Olaf,"  she  gasped,  "if  any 
should  hear  you  your  words  were  treason." 

"Treason?  If  so  be,  then  let  it  be. 
Olaf  is  no  traitor,  but  Olaf  brooketh  not 


202       Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

that  which  causeth  you  to  weep — nay,  not 
even  for  Landsvag."  After  a  brief  pause, 
he  spoke  with  more  composure.  "  Hear 
me,  Hilda;  when  Olaf  returneth  from 
teaching  this  Harold  that  Landsvag  may 
not  be  lightly  assailed,  then  shall  you  be 
Olaf's  bride,  nor  shall  Halfjord  dare  refuse 
me,  even  though  his  fair  queen  shall  storm 
and  rave.  Before  Olaf  in  weak  submission 
standeth  by  and  seeth  sweet  Hilda's  eyes 
aswim  with  tears  drawn  from  her  bleeding 
heart,  Olaf  will  himself  destroy  the  throne 
he  made,  hurl  king  and  queen  from  their 
too  lofty  seats,  and  bury  beneath  the  frag 
ments  of  their  throne  the  false  Grunhilde, 
the  weak  and  yielding  Halfjord.  Be  you 
ready,  maiden,  for  my  return  ;  meantime 
hold  your  peace." 

"  Your  return  ?  Ah  !  Olaf,  I  fear  me  you 
will  not  return.  My  heart  sinketh  with 
terror  at  thought  of  this  rude  combat  you 
seek." 

"  Never  fear,  girl,  we  shall  yet  be  united. 
Go  you  now,  sweet  Hilda,  lest  being  seen 
your  fair  name  should  suffer." 

"  I  shall  see  you,  Olaf,  before  you  go  ?" 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         203 

"Yea,  a  parting  kiss  from  those  sweet 
lips  shall  be  both  my  talisman  and  my  guer 
don,"  was  his  gallant  reply  as  she  slipped 
out  and  sped  silently  down  the  long  pas 
sageway,  he  straining  his  eyes  for  the  last 
glimpse  of  her  fleeting  figure. 

Olaf's  mind  was  made  up.  He  would 
free  Landsvag  from  Harold's  clutches  and 
then  demand  Hilda,  wed  her  in  the  face  of 
opposition  and  if  necessary  unseat  his  un 
grateful  monarch.  Having  decided  on  his 
course  he  made  no  reference  whatever  to 
the  subject  when,  a  short  time  after  his  in 
terview  with  Hilda,  he  saw  the  king.  Half 
jord,  deeming  this  silence  evidence  of  sat 
isfaction,  felicitated  himself  upon  so  ready 
a  settlement  of  a  question  which,  in  view 
of  the  queen's  determined  opposition,  had 
bid  fair  to  become  embarrassing. 

The  troops  were  already  gathering,  the 
plain  stretching  beneath  the  castle  pre 
sented  a  stirring  sight  filled  as  it  was  with 
moving  bodies  of  hardy  warriors,  their 
arms  flashing  in  the  sunlight  while  their 
rude  merriment,  fierce  oaths  and  war-cries 
reached  even  the  chamber  where  the  king 


204      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

and  Olaf  stood  watching  them.  The  min 
ister  was  thoughtful,  the  king  confident, 
elated.  "  See !  Olaf,"  exclaimed  the  lat 
ter.  "  A  most  goodly  array  ;  let  Harold 
look  to  himself  when  such  as  these  are  let 
loose  at  him !" 

"Yea,  king,"  Olaf  answered  pensively. 
"  A  brave  body  of  valiant  warriors,  yet  I 
would  they  sought  any  other  foe  than  Har 
old."  Something  in  the  distance  caught 
his  eye — a  solitary  horseman  speeding 
over  the  level  plain  ;  pointing  to  him  he 
said  :  "  Methinks  yon  rider  hath  the  look 
of  Alric  ;  whither  goeth  he  alone  ?" 

Though  the  question  was  really  ad 
dressed  to  none  the  king  answered  it,  "To 
join  Jorg  and  see  that  our  defences  are 
ready  before  our  coming.  Svend  leadeth 
Aide's  men  till  we  come  up  with  him." 

Olaf  frowned.  "  King,"  he  said,  "Jorg 
needeth  none  to  watch  him,  surely  not  one 
such  as  Alric.  Thou  hast  done  wrong  not 
to  keep  Alric  with  thee — he  hath  a  trai 
tor's  heart  though  thou  callest  him  friend." 

"By  Odin!  Olaf,"  exclaimed  the  king 
angrily,  "methinks  you  have  naught  but 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         205 

unkind  words  for  any  whom  Halfjord  call- 
eth  friend ! " 

Olaf's  sole  reply  to  this  was  a  reproach 
ful  glance  before  which  Halfjord's  eye  fell, 
and  after  a  short  discussion  covering  the 
final  arrangements  for  the  march  they  sep 
arated,  nor  did  they  again  meet  until  they 
were  mounted  and  ready  for  the  field. 

Halfjord  had  readily  consented  when 
Alric  asked  that  he  be  allowed  to  ride  ahead 
for  the  purpose  of  cooperating  with  old 
Jorg,  and  Alric  no  sooner  secured  the  de 
sired  permission  than  he  prepared  for  the 
journey. 

When  all  was  ready  he  craved  and  was 
granted  an  audience  with  the  queen. 
Grunhilde  was  alone  when  Alric  entered 
and  saluting  her  he  said,  "  Fair  queen,  I 
ride  in  advance  of  our  army  that  when  we 
arrive  before  this  boasting  Harold  of  the 
south  naught  may  be  lacking." 

"You  do  well,  Alric;  may  Odin  give 
you  a  fair  ride  and  a  true  sword." 

Dropping  on  one  knee  before  her  he 
drew  his  sword,  and  presenting  it  to  her 
said  :  "Will  Landsvag's  queen  deign  to 


206      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

touch  with  her  lips  this  sword  that,  being 
consecrated  to  her  service,  it  may  be  in 
vincible  ?  " 

Grunhilde  smilingly  took  the  sword, 
and  kissing  the  blade  returned  it  saying  : 
"  Let  no  foe  lower  the  sword  which  Grun- 
hilde's  lips  have  pressed." 

Alric  rose  as  he  received  his  sword  back, 
hesitated  a  moment,  then  said  :  "  Queen, 
I  go  to  face  the  foes  of  this  land  ;  before  I 
leave  I  fain  would  ask  of  thee  a  vow." 

"What  would  you,  Alric?"  she  in 
quired,  seeing  that  he  waited  encourage 
ment. 

"The  queen's  promise  that  on  my  return 
Hilda  shall  be  mine." 

"That  have  you,  Alric;  go,  when  you 
return  myself  will  give  unto  your  keeping 
the  gentle  maid  for  whom  you  so  lustily 
sigh." 

"I  am  content.  There  remaineth  now 
naught  for  Alric  to  do  save  in  the  very 
front  of  battle  to  wield  this  sword  which 
thou  hast  blessed.  Queen,  give  Alric  a 
battle-cry." 

"  Let  it  be  '  Death  to  Foes  ! '  " 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         207 

"  '  Death  to  Foes  ! '  be  it  —  a  cry  from 
my  queen's  lips  ! " 

"A  valiant  man,"  murmured  the  queen 
as  he  left  her.  "  Ah  !  I  would  I  were  a 
man  to  handle  so  sharp  a  toy  as  Alric's 
blade,  to  drive  the  foe  as  doth  our  doughty 
Olaf  ! " 

As  Alric  passed  rapidly  from  his  inter 
view  with  the  queen  he  suddenly  came  face 
to  face  with  Olga.  "Sweet  Olga,"  he  ex 
claimed,  "give  Alric  one  kiss  that  he  may 
confound  his  foes,  and  returning  crown 
his  life  with  the  benediction  of  your  love. 
Have  you  aught  to  tell  before  I  go  ?" 
Then  seeing  that  she  made  no  reply,  he 
looked  for  the  first  time  closely  at  her,  re 
coiling  as  he  did  so  before  the  stern  judg 
ment  written  in  every  line  of  her  face. 
Alric  was  both  brave  and  ready-witted,  but 
found  himself  now  at  a  loss  to  account  for 
this  sudden  change,  hence  at  a  loss  to 
know  how  to  act. 

"  Doth  Alric's  leaving  so  distress  fair 
Olga  ?"  he  asked  tenderly. 

The  girl  laughed  harshly.  "  Go,  Alric, 
go,"  she  said.  "  Be  as  false  to  Harold  as 


208      Beyond  the  Palzeocrystic  Sea 

you  have  been  to  Olga  and  you  will  be 
true  to  Landsvag ;  but  come  not  back 
seeking  for  your  bride  Hilda."  She  moved 
past  him  as  she  spoke,  and  turning  but  to 
hiss  the  word  "Traitor!"  disappeared, 
leaving  Alric  dumbfounded  and  not  a  lit 
tle  disturbed.  But  that  worthy  individual 
soon  regained  his  sang  froid,  and,  mutter 
ing  his  favorite  sentence,  "Women  are 
fools ! "  betook  himself  to  his  waiting 
horse,  just  as  Olaf  had  entered  the  king's 
apartments,  and,  when  Olaf  looked  out  on 
the  scene  below,  Alric  was  galloping  like 
the  mad  across  the  country. 


CHAPTER  VII 

Alric  rode  rapidly  with  the  air  of  a  man 
burdened  with  a  great  mission ;  neither 
rider  nor  horse  were  allowed  much  rest  as 
he  pressed  on  to  the  front.  Halfjord,  had 
he  seen  him,  would  have  commended  his 
zeal;  Olaf,  wondering,  would  have  still 
doubted. 

It  is  not  necessary  for  us  to  follow  Alric 
on  his  long  and  lonely  ride ;  suffice  it 
to  say  that  on  reaching  the  territory  gov 
erned  by  Jorg  he  made  a  wide  detour  and, 
avoiding  the  castle  as  well  as  any  roving 
bands  of  watchers,  bore  his  way  steadily 
to  the  frontier. 

The  same  night  that  Alric  crossed 
Landsvag's  boundary  Harold,  who  had  at 
last  struck  camp  and  was  now  at  the  foot 
of  those  rugged  hills  that  frowningly  sepa 
rated  him  from  the  land  of  Olaf  and  Half 
jord  —  Harold,  waiting  for  the  sun  that  he 
209 


2IO      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

might  begin  anew  the  march,  was  issu 
ing  final  instructions  when  an  officer  ap 
proached  and  announced  that  a  man  from 
Landsvag  would  speak  with  him.  Har 
old's  face  brightened.  "  Ah  !  hath  our 
good  Olaf  again  sought  us  ? "  he  ex 
claimed. 

"  Nay,  king,"  said  the  man,  "  this  is  not 
Olaf." 

"  Who  then  is  he,  Magnus  ?  " 

"  His  name,  king,  know  I  not,  but  he 
hath  a  strange  and  savage  aspect ;  even  in 
the  night  his  hair  seemeth  to  be  of  fire  or 
mayhap  of  blood,  and  so  foul  a  presence 
hath  he  that  had  I  not  touched  him  with 
these  arms  I  should  fear  me  he  was  one  of 
those  demons  who  ever  seek  to  do  evil 
unto  man." 

Harold  was  a  grade  above  the  supersti 
tions  of  his  time  —  that  is,  while  believing 
them,  he  dared  to  brave  them,  this  fear 
lessness  being  in  large  measure  the  basis 
of  his  hold  upon  his  men  since  they,  see 
ing  him  pass  unscathed  through  many 
tests,  naturally  believed  that  he  was  in 
league  with  their  gods.  "  Let  him  be 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         211 

brought  hither,"  was  the  king's  animated 
reply  to  Magnus,  who,  bowing,  departed, 
while  the  king  addressed  those  around 
him  :  "  Ye  shall  see  this  demon  whom 
Magnus  bringeth  unto  us." 

When  Alric  was  presented  not  even  Har 
old  was  able  to  conceal  a  slight  shudder, 
while  Eric  whispered  to  Hengis,  "Verily, 
Magnus  saith  true ;  this  man  hath  much 
the  look  of  an  evil  one." 

"  What  seek  you  ?  "  asked  the  king  as 
Alric  saluted  the  entire  group. 

"Harold  whom  they  call  'The  Fair- 
haired;'  he  it  is  I  seek,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Whence  come  you  ?  " 

"  From  Landsvag." 

"  They  who  dwell  there  are  Harold's 
enemies  ;  why  seek  you  him  ?  " 

"It  were  better,  king,  thou  didst  hear 
the  man  from  Landsvag  before  thou  callest 
him  a  foe,"  responded  Alric. 

"  Why  call  you  me  '  king  ? '  " 

"  It  needeth  not  an  eye  so  quick  as  Al- 
ric's  to  see  that  thou  art  every  inch  a  king 
without  taking  note  of  thy  hair,  which 
hath  the  sheen  of  gold." 


212      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

"You  have  a  sharp  eye  and  a  ready 
tongue.  Yea,  I  am  king,  what  would  you 
with  me  ?  " 

"A  word  in  thine  ear,  king." 

Harold,  doubting  the  sincerity  of  the 
man,  hesitated  in  placing  himself  virtually 
at  his  mercy.  "  You  ask  a  strange  favor," 
he  said.  "  A  warring  king  granteth  not  unto 
those  against  whom  he  wars  a  private  au 
dience." 

"Yet  didst  thou  give  this  favor  unto 
Olaf,  though  he  brought  naught  save 
boastful  words — Alric  bringeth  sure  means 
of  victory  and  peace." 

"Perchance  the  peace  of  the  grave," 
muttered  Eric. 

Alric  heard  and,  glancing  at  the  speaker, 
said  :  "  If  thou  doubtest  me,  king,  let  him 
who  even  now  hath  spoken,  remain,  the  rest 
retire." 

Harold  consenting  to  this  the  three 
were  soon  left  alone  when  the  king  asked  : 
"What  would  you  with  Harold  ?  Speak." 

"  King,"  said  the  man,  "  I  come  to  offer 
thee  Landsvag." 

"  What ! "    exclaimed    Harold    in    sur- 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         213 

prise.  "  Hath  Halfjord  then  accepted  our 
terms  ?  " 

"  Nay,  king,  even  now  is  Halfjord  on 
the  road  with  a  mighty  host  to  dispute  thy 
way." 

"  How,  then,  say  you  that  you  come  to 
offer  Harold  that  which  he  seeketh  ?  " 

"  King,  Halfjord  would  keep  but  Alric 
will  deliver  thee  this  Landsvag." 

Harold  made  but  little  effort  to  conceal 
his  contempt  of  the  self-avowed  traitor 
when  he  asked  :  "  How  will  Alric  do  that 
he  sayeth  ?  " 

"  King,  I  do  command  the  left  wing  of 
the  army,  which  shall  meet  thee — at  the 
proper  time  Alric  joineth  his  force  with 
thine — thou  canst  see  the  result." 

"  Yea,  the  ruin  of  a  brave  army  through 
the  treachery  of  one  of  its  own  leaders. 
Alric,  Harold  would  win  by  fairer  means, 
nor  love  I  the  sound  of  your  words,  yet 
may  I  not  lightly  refuse  this  chance  which 
giveth  with  loss  of  fewer  men  that  which  I 
wish.  What  doth  Alric  wish  ?  for  surely 
he  turneth  not  his  back  upon  his  friends 
without  hope  of  reward." 


214      Beyond  the  Palasocrystic  Sea 

"That  were  easily  answered,  king  — 
naught  save  the  governorship  of  Landsvag 
and  fair  Hilda  for  my  bride." 

"  Who  is  Hilda  ?  " 

"  Maid  to  the  Queen  Grunhilde,  king." 

"  Enough,  Hilda  shall  be  yours." 

"  And  Landsvag,  Harold  ?  " 

"Also,  if  so  you  live." 

Alric's  eyes  glistened  ;  throne  and  bride 
were  won  at  the  same  throw.  "  I  shall 
live,  king  ! "  he  exclaimed. 

"Not  if  the  sword  of  Harold  cometh 
near  you,"  muttered  the  king  to  himself, 
as,  turning  the  man  over  to  Eric,  he  left 
the  spot. 

Eric  was  delighted ;  himself  half  a 
traitor  he  found  congeniality  in  this 
knave,  who  would  sell  his  birthright  for  a 
mess  of  pottage.  These  two  worthies 
spent  an  hour  or  more  in  close  com 
munion,  parting  only  when  Alric  deemed 
it  prudent  that  he  should  return,  fearing  to 
betray  his  plans  by  too  great  delay  in 
reaching  Jorg. 

After  parting  with  Alric  Eric  made  his 
way  at  once  to  Harold,  who  greeted  him 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         215 

with :  "  Hath  that  bastard  of  Landsvag 
gone  ?" 

"Yea,  king,  to  fulfill  his  promise." 

"Promise?  Ah!  yes,  foul  fiend  that  he 
is,  I  would  I  had  spurned  him  and  trusted 
but  to  this  my  good  sword,  these  my 
valiant  men.  I  have  no  love  for  traitors 
who  suck  the  blood  of  those  who  feed 
them.  It  were  a  kingly  act  to  apprise 
Halfjord  of  this  Alric's  plot,  that  he  may 
strangle  him  and  squeeze  out  his  poison 
ous  life.  Then  when  we  meet,  man  to 
man,  let  the  glory  belong  to  him  who 
earneth  it  by  the  might  of  his  arm,  not  by 
robbery.  By  Thor  !  I  will  do  it,  though 
it  cost  me  my  kingdom  !  Seek  me,  Eric, 
a  trusty  messenger." 

Eric  returned  shortly  with  a  man,  of 
whom  he  said :  "  King,  Saggi  will  do  thy 
bidding,  though  he  die." 

"  It  is  well,"  said  the  king.  "  Mount  the 
fleetest  horse  in  the  camp,  ride  to  Halfjord 
and  tell  him  Harold  seeketh  to  conquer 
but  by  force  of  arms  or  honorable  capitu 
lation.  Tell  him  the  leader  of  his  left 
wing,  Alric,  who  hath  a  head  even  like  his 


2l6      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

treacherous  blood,  seeketh  to  betray  him. 
Ride,  Saggi,  and  seek  no  rest  till  you  have 
found  Halfjord  ;  an  hundred  pounds  of 
silver  if  you  do  safe  deliver  this  message. 
By  all  the  gods  of  our  race,  Eric  !  Harold 
spurneth  this  dastard  plot,  which  seeketh 
to  steal  a  triumph  that  our  arms  are  yet 
strong  enough  to  win  !  Begone,  Saggi." 
The  man,  saluting,  left  at  once,  Eric  with 
him,  but  Halfjord  never  received  the  mes 
sage,  nor  was  the  messenger  ever  again  seen. 
Early  the  next  morning  Alric  presented 
himself  at  Jorg's  castle,  with  the  news  that 
Halfjord  was  already  on  his  way  to  meet 
the  invaders.  The  old  warrior,  though 
liking  not  the  seeming  lack  of  confidence 
implied  by  Alric's  ostensible  mission,  and 
still  less  pleased  with  the  agent  chosen  by 
the  king,  was  too  loyal  to  allow  personal 
umbrage  to  interfere  with  the  duty  before 
him.  Alric,  zealous,  watchful,  sought  in 
every  way  to  aid,  and  so  earnest  was  he  in 
his  work,  so  aggressive  in  the  frequent 
skirmishes  now  that  Harold  had  crossed 
the  border,  that  Jorg  began  to  trust  him, 
to  fear  he  had  misjudged  him,  and  when 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         217 

Halfjord  finally  arrived  the  old  man  took 
the  first  favorable  opportunity  of  telling 
Olaf  how  well  Alric  had  acquitted  himself. 
After  the  departure  of  Halfjord's  army, 
which  left  for  the  front  the  day  after  Alric 
rode  away,  the  great  castle  of  the  king 
seemed  deserted.  Grunhilde,  who  had 
chosen  to  ride  some  distance  with  her  lord, 
turning  back  only  when  he  insisted,  and 
even  then  watching  with  longing  eyes  the 
brave  cavalcade  as  it  swept  grandly  across 
the  broken  plain  toward  the  hills,  whose 
soft  blue  outlines  were  scarce  discernible  in 
the  distance;  Grunhilde,  with  her  thoughts 
on  the  field,  her  heart  rebellious  over  the 
restrictions  of  her  sex,  found  life  in  the 
castle  very  dull,  and  after  a  few  days 
sought  the  change  of  a  visit  to  her  child 
hood's  home,  where  she  and  Olaf  had 
spent  together  so  many  sweet  and  happy 
hours  in  peace  and  innocence.  She  took 
of  her  ladies  Hilda  and  Olga  alone,  seem 
ing  to  seek  solitude  and  quiet  rather  than 
diversion,  though  her  expressed  reason  for 
the  change  was  the  dreariness  of  the  royal 
castle. 


2l8      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

Since  her  last  interview  with  Olaf  Hilda 
had  been  distrait,  lost,  as  it  were,  in 
troubled  dreams,  starting  guiltily  when 
spoken  to ;  the  sad  resignation  following 
that  conference  with  the  queen  in  which 
she  had  renounced  Olaf  had  given  place 
to  this  frightened  restlessness,  the  semi- 
consciousness  of  a  dream,  but  Grunhilde 
gave  no  sign  of  noticing  the  change. 

However  heedless  of  Hilda's  distress 
Grunhilde  was  quick  to  detect  evidence  of 
Olga's  disturbed  mind,  as  the  girl  had 
changed  almost  in  a  moment  from  a  merry, 
rollicking  maiden,  whose  wit  often  enliv 
ened  tedious  hours,  to  a  woman  upon 
whose  shoulders  seemed  to  rest  the  weight 
of  the  universe  ;  dreading  to  be  alone,  yet 
shunning  company,  never  speaking  now 
save  when  addressed,  and  then  in  few 
words,  in  tones  full  of  unshed  tears ;  at 
times  with  staring  eyes,  seeming  to  gaze 
upon  frightful  phantoms  hovering  in  the 
air,  forgetful  of  her  lightest  duties,  sobbing 
when  reminded  of  them,  she  was  not  even 
a  memory  of  her  former  self.  On  the  day 
that  the  troops  left,  Grunhilde,  who  was 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         219 

really  quite  fond  of  both  of  these  girls, 
had  kindly  asked  her  the  trouble  which 
seemed  to  have  overwhelmed  her  so  sud 
denly,  but  the  question  had  brought  forth 
such  a  torrent  of  tears  she  refrained  from 
pressing  it. 

These  maids  might  be  allowed  to  mope 
when  others  were  around,  but  now  that 
they  were  her  sole  companions,  save  the 
menials  who  came  and  went,  it  was  asking 
too  much  to  expect  the  queen  to  be  longer 
patient.  The  cause  of  Hilda's  sorrow 
Grunhilde  knew  only  too  well,  nor  did  she 
have  the  heart  to  chide  her  for  grieving 
over  the  iron  that  she  herself  had  driven 
into  the  poor  girl's  soul,  but  she  might  re 
prove  her  by  indirection,  as  it  were,  and 
so  choosing  a  time  when  the  two  were  with 
her  she  began  on  Olga,  casting  from  time 
to  time  meaning  glances  at  the  trembling 
Hilda. 

"Olga,"  she  said,  "we  would  have  your 
thoughts  with  us,  and,  though  you  sigh  at 
absence  of  your  plighted  swain  who  now 
draweth  sword  in  defense  of  Lands- 
vag,  yet  might  you  smile  before  your 


22O      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

queen.  You  have  but  a  lover  in  the  field, 
Grunhilde  both  husband,  king  and  king 
dom,  yet  Grunhilde  sigheth  not  save  at 
this  dullness.  Weep  if  you  will,  but  weep 
alone ;  I  would  have  my  merry  Olga 
back." 

Twice  Olga  essayed  to  speak  and,  chok 
ing,  stopped.  At  last  she  murmured  faint 
ly:  "Ah!  queen,  thy  merry  Olga  return  - 
eth  never." 

"  Are  you  fool,  girl  ?  Your  lover  return- 
eth,  or  if  it  be  so  he  return  not,  yet  will  he 
find  a  glorious  death.  Be  not  so  heavy  of 
heart;  let  your  thoughts  for  a  time  run 
on  pleasanter  themes.  Come,  smile,  Olga, 
smile." 

"Nay,  queen,  the  lips  smile  not  save 
when  the  heart  laugheth  with  glee.  Oh  ! 
queen,  my  heart  is  over-heavy,  yet  not  with 
truant  thoughts  of  absent  lover  —  Olga 
hath  no  lover." 

"  If  it  be  not  love,  then  what  may  so 
bruise  a  maiden's  heart?  Your  queen, 
Olga,  hath  much  love  for  you,  nor  doth  it 
please  her  that  your  sweet  face  wears  such 
dark  frowns." 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         221 

The  girl's  lips  quivered,  tears  slowly 
trickled  down  her  cheeks.  Hilda,  for  the 
nonce  forgetful  of  her  own  sorrow,  looked 
on  compassionately.  Grunhilde  was  deeply 
touched  by  the  girl's  suffering,  for  Grun 
hilde  had  a  warm  woman's  heart,  a  heart  that 
knew  no  cruelty  save  when  ambition  jarred 
its  sweet  strings  or  love  denied,  sang  in 
soft  nocturnes  another's  joy,  her  sorrow. 
Full  of  that  melting  kindness  which,  in 
minor  chord,  sings  its  sweet  song  through 
woman's  softened  tones,  the  queen  reached 
over  and,  laying  upon  Olga's  head  a  hand 
in  whose  every  fibre  tingled  the  electric 
sympathy  of  sex,  said  kindly :  "Olga,  what 
driveth  the  smile  from  your  lips  and  bring- 
eth  into  your  eyes  these  hot  tears  that  do 
heat  themselves  in  the  raging  fires  of  your 
tempestuous  soul  ?  " 

Olga  broke  down  completely.  "  Queen, 
have  mercy  on  me!  have  mercy  on  me!  I 
have  sinned ! "  she  wailed  between  con 
vulsive  sobs. 

"Sinned?  What  mean  you,  Olga?" 
asked  the  astonished  queen,  to  whom  the 
whole  scene  was  an  enigma. 


222      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

"Oh!  queen!  my  heavy  thoughts  are 
with  none  who  draw  the  sword  for  Lands- 
vag,  but  with  Landsvag  itself." 

"Verily,  Olga,  you  do  speak  strange 
words  which  have  no  meaning  to  mine 
ears;  speak,  girl,  and  have  done  with 
mystery." 

The  unhappy  maiden  threw  herself  on 
her  face  before  Grunhilde  and  almost 
shrieked:  "Pardon!  pardon,  oh  !  queen, 
before  I  speak,  else  I  fear  I  find  not  voice 
for  that  I  would  say  ! " 

"  It  is  granted,  Olga ;  methinks  your  sin 
cannot  be  as  grievous  as  you  would  make  it." 

"  Hear,  then,  oh !  queen,"  said  Olga, 
groveling  in  the  dust  before  her  mistress. 
"  Treason  reareth  its  bloody  head  in  Half- 
jord's  army." 

"  Treason  ! "  exclaimed  the  now  thor 
oughly  aroused  queen. 

"Yea,  Grunhilde,  foul  treason.  Alric 
of  the  bloody  head  would  sell  Landsvag 
unto  Harold." 

"Alric  a  traitor  ?  Why  told  you  not  this 
before,  miserable  creature?  Is  Olga  privy 
to  this  pretty  plot?" 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         223 

"Ah  !  queen,  spare  me,  I  implore  thee  ; 
my  heart  upbraideth  me  enough  without 
the  sting  of  thy  sharp  words !  Listen, 
queen:  Olga  loved  Alric,  even  so  did 
Alric  say  he  loved  Olga,  but  Alric  was 
false.  When  I  did  think  him  true  I  played 
the  spy  upon  thee,  bearing  unto  him  all 
that  thou  didst  do  and  say ;  then  it  was  he 
told  me  of  his  evil  intent,  but  then  I 
thought  he  loved  me  and,  queen,  though 
it  be  treason,  then  would  I  rather  Landsvag 
had  been  lost  than  Alric.  But  the  day 
when  Alric  set  out  to  make  his  bloody  bar 
gain,  Olga,  even  when  spying  upon  thee, 
did  hear  him  ask  of  thee  the  hand  of  this 
maid,  Hilda,  whom  thou  didst  promise, 
and  then  did  I  know  he  was  as  false  to  me 
as  to  Landsvag." 

Grunhilde  could  brook  almost  anything 
but  that  which  jeopardized  her  crown. 
Springing  up  she  grasped  the  terrified 
woman  by  the  hair  as  she  hissed  :  "Trai 
tress!  Why  made  you  not  this  known  be 
fore  the  knave  escaped  ?  " 

"Ah!  queen,  I  feared,"  gasped  the  girl; 
"  my  heart  commanded  but  my  tongue  re- 


224      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

fused  its  office  and  the  weight  of  Alric's 
crime  has  rested  on  my  soul." 

"  Wretched  woman  !  Even  now  hath 
Halfjord  doubtless  met  with  Harold  and  if 
that  you  say  be  true  then  is  Landsvag  lost 
for  your  too  slothful  speech.  Hear  me,  if 
Alric  betrayeth  Halfjord  you  die!" 

Olga  heard  not  the  last  words — merciful 
nature  coming  to  her  rescue,  she  had 
swooned  and  lay  an  inert  mass  before  the 
enraged  queen.  Hilda,  who  had  been  an 
amazed  spectator  of  this  tragedy,  timidly 
approached  Grunhilde. 

"  Queen,"  she  said,  "  mayhap  there  yet 
remaineth  time  to  warn  Halfjord." 

"  How,  girl  ?  There  be  none  here  I 
may  trust  with  such  message  unto  him  un 
less  perchance  you  should  take  the  form 
of  man  and  on  the  wings  of  the  wind  ride 
you  to  his  camp." 

"  I  would  I  were  a  man,  queen,"  was  the 
gentle  Hilda's  reply,  met  with  a  harsh 
laugh  as  her  mistress  said  : 

"Were  you  a  man,  Hilda,  the  very  birds 
would  flap  their  wings  in  your  face,  nor 
betake  themselves  to  flight  when  you  should 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         225 

draw  your  gleaming  blade.  Call  hither 
our  men,  Hilda,  that  they  may  remove  this 
false  and  perjured  wench  ;  her  fate  doth 
hang  upon  what  news  there  cometh  from 
Halfjord." 

Hilda  hesitated  a  moment,  her  heart  full 
of  gentle  sympathy,  but  a  glance  at  the 
queen's  stern  face  showed  her  this  was  no 
time  to  intercede  and,  summoning  the 
men,  she  silently  watched  them  lift  and 
bear  away  the  inanimate  form  of  her  com 
panion.  The  people  had  scarcely  left  with 
their  burden  when  the  queen  dismissed 
Hilda,  who  retired  to  her  apartment ;  Hil 
da's  chamber  looked  to  the  east,  where 
Olaf  now  was,  and  for  hours  she  sat  look 
ing  vacantly  toward  the  eastern  horizon. 
Perhaps  Olaf  was  in  danger ;  nay,  surely 
he  was  if  danger  had  assailed  Landsvag, 
for  Olaf  and  Landsvag  were  one.  Oh!  if 
she  had  but  the  wings  of  a  bird  how 
swiftly  she  would  fly  to  him;  could  she  but 
save  him  and  with  him  the  land  he  so 
dearly  loved  she  could  die  content. 

Night  had  set  in  before  Hilda,  rousing, 
summoned  Arne,  an  old  woman  formerly 


226      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

her  nurse,  one  whom  she  could  trust  im 
plicitly.  "Arne,"  she  said,  when  the  woman 
appeared,  "I  have  need  of  you.  Can  you 
get  me  a  fleet  horse,  one  which  tireth 
not?" 

"Yea,  Hilda,"  answered  the  old  woman  ; 
"but  what  need  have  you  of  a  horse  at  this 
hour?" 

"Ask  me  naught,  Arne,  but  do  my  bid 
ding."  The  woman,  grumbling  a  little, 
went  out,  returning  shortly  to  announce 
that  the  steed  was  ready.  "Now  help  me, 
Arne,"  and  Hilda  began  hastily  to  prepare 
herself  for  a  journey.  The  woman  obeyed 
with  a  poor  grace.  It  was  evident  she  did 
not  approve  ot  the  hidden  project,  proba 
bly  because  it  was  hidden. 

"Now,  Arne,"  said  Hilda,  when  she  was 
equipped  to  her  satisfaction,  "  I  go  on  a 
long  journey.  On  the  morrow,  should  the 
queen  ask  for  me,  you  have  but  to  say  to 
her  that  I  go  to  deliver  her  message  —  she 
will  understand." 

"Mayhap,"  grunted  the  old  woman; 
"but  Arne  understandeth  not;  I  have  no 
love  for  a  maiden's  night  rides." 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          227 

"Peace,  Arne,  and  do  as  I  bid  you.  Now 
lead  the  way.  Nay,  stay  ;  I  charge  you  to 
deliver  this  message  unto  the  queen  —  nay, 
more,  I  would  have  you  swear  to  give  it  her." 

"What  shall  I  swear,  seeing  that  I  know 
not  the  message?" 

"Say  unto  her  that  Hilda  hath  great 
hope  that  naught  may  befall  Olga.  Swear 
that  you  will  do  my  will." 

"Yea,  I  swear,  though  it  seemeth  unto 
me  a  silly  speech  and  a  sillier  oath.  Why 
should  aught  befall  Olga?" 

"  Peace,  Arne.  Do  you  as  I  have  told 
you,  and  leave  the  rest  to  me.  Now,  I  go  — 
lead  the  way." 

At  midnight  the  queen,  turning  drowsily 
on  her  couch,  heard  a  confused  murmur, 
the  clatter  of  hoofs  in  the  courtyard,  then 
all  was  silent  and  she  fell  asleep,  dreamily 
uttering  the  one  word,  "  Olaf,"  as  a  horse, 
urged  on  by  its  strange  rider,  dashed 
through  the  sombre  night  toward  the  home 
of  the  rising  sun. 


CHAPTER   VIII 

Harold's  inactivity  was  the  occasion  of 
much  surprise  to  both  Halfjord  and  Olaf, 
and  various  were  the  conjectures  by  which 
they  sought  to  account  for  the  unusual  quiet 
which,  according  to  Jorg's  regular  reports, 
reigned  on  the  border. 

"Methinks  this  mighty  Harold  feareth 
Landsvag,"  was  the  king's  comment  on  one 
occasion,  to  which  Olaf,  who,  himself  of 
heroic  mold,  had,  or  thought  he  had,  di 
vined  the  nature  of  his  foe,  replied  :  "  King, 
it  seemeth  unto  me  that  Harold  waiteth 
for  us  that  he  may  take  no  undue  advan- 
tage." 

"  But  that  were  not,  Olaf,  the  deed  of  a 
great  general." 

"True,  king,  it  were  not  war;  but  me- 
thinks  it  were  like  Harold." 

"This  Harold  seemeth  to  have  enchanted 
you,"  was  the  king's  almost  angry  response. 

"Halfjord,"  said  Olaf,  "if  seeing  a  noble 
228 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         229 

soul  and  doing  it  homage,  if  wishing  that 
one  who  is  great  were  your  brother  rather 
than  your  enemy,  be  enchantment,  then 
hath  Harold  enchanted  Olaf;  yet  shall  I 
seek  to  cut  his  throat  when  we  shall  meet ; 
yea,  with  all  my  strength  seek  to  slay  him, 
and  then,  when  it  is  done,  sit  me  down  and 
grieve  over  the  noble  life  which  hath  taken 
flight  through  the  gaping  rent  my  own  true 
weapon  shall  make." 

"I  warrant  you  will  fight  valiantly,  Olaf, 
but  it  seemeth  unto  me  you  ha\e  for  this 
Harold  a  feeling  most  akin  to  love." 

Olaf  pondered  for  a  moment,  then  an 
swered  so  seriously  that  Halfjord  could  not 
mistake  his  sincerity :  "  King,  I  do  love 
Harold." 

This  honest  reply  nettled  Halfjord. 
"And  your  own  king  ?"  he  asked  hotly. 

"Knoweth  that  he  hath  Olaf's  heart  and 
faith,  nor  feareth  aught  from  this  selfsame 
love  of  a  generous  foe." 

The  question  had  no  sooner  been  asked 
than  the  king's  own  generosity  of  soul  re 
proved  him,  himself  a  man  whose  soul, 
dwarfed  in  its  greatness  by  the  weakness 


230      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

of  the  physical  man,  was  yet  capable  of 
grand  deeds.  He  felt  the  instinctive  rev 
erence  inspired  by  the  virtuous  in  the 
hearts  both  of  truth  and  vice,  and,  molli 
fied,  answered  at  once  :  "Yea,  Olaf,  Half- 
jord  feareth  naught  from  you." 

Still,  despite  his  words,  Olaf's  evident 
admiration  for  Harold  disturbed  the  king, 
since  it  suggested  the  thought  that  Olaf, 
though  everlastingly  true  to  his  present 
king,  would  have  been  better  pleased  had 
he  been  born  to  follow  the  fortunes  of 
Harold.  Perhaps  Halfjord's  half-formed 
conviction  was  correct. 

Human  nature  is  strangely  complex,  and 
human  judgment,  corrupted  by  the  con 
tamination  of  its  fleshly  tabernacle,  strangely 
deficient.  The  great  army  of  unmarked 
heroes  is  lost  to  our  sight  the  while  we 
offer  the  incense  of  praise  before  the  shrines 
of  the  favored  few ;  the  shadow  of  a  mouse 
obscures  a  mountain.  Ridiculous  ?  Yes, 
ridiculous,  and  yet,  in  good  sooth,  it  does. 
Were  the  three  hundred  at  Thermopylae 
less  valiant  than  Leonidas  ?  You  answer 
"No."  Yet  history  gives  but  the  one 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         231 

name.  Had  Cambronne  a  more  gigantic 
soul  than  each  one  of  that  remnant  of  the 
Old  Guard  which,  unconquerable,  held  the 
field  of  Waterloo  after  the  star  of  France 
had  set  ?  Again  you  say"  No."  Yet  name 
me  even  one  of  them.  You  cannot.  It  is 
ever  so.  How  many  Miltons  have  gone 
down  to  the  cheerless  grave,  bearing  in 
their  overcharged  souls  deathless  songs 
which,  let  us  hope,  a  more  generous  world 
beyond  will  hear  ?  Yon  street  gamin  may, 
with  fair  chance,  distance  in  the  race  of 
life  the  man  who  now  grudgingly  buys  his 
paper. 

The  hackneyed  phrase  of  greatness  a 
birthright,  greatness  won  and  compulsory 
greatness  is  on  every  tongue,  but  what  of 
opportunity  —  yes,  what  of  opportunity? 
Man  is  judged  chiefly  by  his  successes  —  a 
brutal,  barbaric  basis  for  damnation  or  ele 
vation. 

In  climbing  the  Alps  of  Switzerland, 
men  go  bound  with  one  common  rope  for 
common  protection.  One  slips,  the  rest, 
bracing  themselves,  support  the  fallen  one 
until,  regaining  his  feet,  he  moves  once 


232      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

more  upward  to  the  crowning  summit  that 
pierces  the  sky  above  him.  But  in  climb 
ing  the  treacherous,  glacier-covered,  mo 
raine-broken,  crevasse-pierced  Alps  of  life 
how  is  it,  brother  ?  Seek  not  to  tie  your 
self  to  my  rope  —  I  have  all  that  I  can  do 
to  drag  myself  up  —  and  if  you  get  above 
me  and,  with  eyes  fixed  on  the  towering 
crest  above,  in  your  eagerness  slip  and  fall, 
I,  coming  up  with  you,  have  no  helping 
hand  to  lend  you.  No,  no,  I  will  give  you 
ever  so  gentle  a  kick,  sending  you  bound 
ing  back  down  the  steep  slope,  and,  in  my 
self-satisfaction  will  call  lustily  to  those 
around  and  below  me  to  do  the  same. 
Each  foot  spurns  the  quivering  mass  until, 
at  last,  the  bleeding,  bruised  and  mangled 
soul  lands  in  the  only  resting-place  —  hell 
—  which  opens  its  greedy  jaws  to  receive 
the  morsel  we  have  thrown  it. 

Sometimes  one  who  is  not  entirely  dead 
to  sympathy  heeds  the  cry  of  the  weaker 
soul,  essays  the  task  of  lifting  his  brother, 
but  woe  to  him  if  he  whom  he  succors 
should  fall,  dragging  him  down  in  the 
fall,  for  in  such  a  case  but  one  word  knows 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         233 

this  world:  "Fool! "  and  that  fool  the  man 
who  put  a  double  strain  upon  the  rope 
that  anchored  his  own  soul. 

Your  pardon,  good  reader,  for  this 
digression  (which,  by  the  way,  you  will 
probably  skip  as  of  no  personal  interest  to 
you).  Of  course  you  would  not  refuse  a 
helping  hand,  but  then  your  neighbor 
would  and  are  you  not  just  a  bit  grateful 
to  me  for  exposing  to  you  his  meanness  ? 
Now  this  entire  homily  means  but  one 
thing — that  Olaf  was  as  great  a  man  as 
Harold,  but  the  world  knows  nothing  to 
day  of  Olaf  because  Harold  was  victor. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  third  day's 
march  a  messenger  from  Jorg  arrived 
bringing  news  that  Harold  had  crossed  the 
boundary,  and  that  on  the  day  he  left 
Alric  had  repulsed  the  advance  guard  of 
the  invaders.  Halfjord  was  delighted. 

"See,  Olaf!  "  he  exclaimed,  "Alric  with 
his  few  horsemen  hath  discomfited  their 
vanguard  ;  verily,  they  will  melt  like  the 
snow  beneath  the  sun  when  this  our  mighty 
array  confronteth  them." 

Olaf  knew  better,  but   contented   him- 


234       Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

self  with  shaking  his  head  silently  and, 
dropping  behind  he  beckoned  to  Jorg's 
courier,  questioning  him  closely  as  they 
rode,  but  the  man  could  give  him  no  in 
formation  on  the  subject  he  most  wished 
to  know — regarding  Alric — as  the  fellow 
left  shortly  after  Alric's  arrival  and  knew 
nothing  save  that  he  was  there  and  had  led 
the  troops  in  the  skirmish. 

As  they  drew  near  the  border,  about  a 
day's  ride  from  Jorg's  castle,  Halfjord  and 
Olaf  left  the  army  and  rode  ahead,  discuss 
ing  as  they  rode  the  plans  for  the  im 
pending  battle.  Olaf  was  filled  with  dis 
may  when  he  learned  that  the  command 
of  the  left  wing,  which  he  proposed  to 
give  Erling,  had  already  been  promised 
Alric. 

"  Halfjord  !  "  he  cried  warningly,  "  thou 
dost  rush  blindly  into  thine  own  snare  ; 
beware,  king,  beware  ;  it  were  better  that 
Alric  and  all  his  men  should  leave  us  than 
that  he  should  lead  that  day.  I  tell  thee 
the  man  hath  a  traitor's  heart  and  will  sell 
thee  and  thy  land  for  a  bauble !  " 

Fate  had  decreed  that  Alric  should  be- 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         235 

tray  his  king  and  fate  shut  the  king's 
eyes,  closed  his  ears.  What  Olaf  said 
only  served  to  make  him  indignant  and, 
after  a  hot  dispute  in  which  the  king 
bitterly  reproached  Olaf  for  his  enmity  to 
his  (the  king's)  favorites,  the  young  man 
made  no  further  reference  to  the  subject, 
nor  did  Alric's  name  again  pass  his  lips 
except  when  speaking  to  Jorg  and  Erling, 
just  before  the  battle,  he  said  :  "Let  your 
eyes  be  ever  upon  Alric  and  slay  him  if  he 
seems  to  be  either  traitorous  or  luke 
warm." 

The  king  and  Olaf  when  they  entered 
Jorg's  castle  were  received  with  acclama 
tions  and  found  the  men  in  high  spirits 
over  their  recent  successes.  No  time  was 
lost  in  getting  to  the  front.  Halfjord  put 
himself  at  the  head  of  the  troops  in  the 
castle  and,  the  morning  after  his  arrival, 
started  with  them  toward  the  distant  plain 
where  Harold's  busy  camp  could  but  just 
be  discerned.  Olaf,  with  a  small  escort  of 
picked  men,  rode  some  distance  in  ad 
vance  and,  coming  suddenly  upon  a  roving 
band  of  foragers,  he  routed  them,  captur- 


236       Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

ing  one  whom  he  released  with  the  injunc 
tion,  "  Go  tell  Harold  Olaf  is  here." 

Halting  a  few  miles  from  the  enemy's 
camp  Halfjord  now  waited  the  arrival  of 
his  main  army.  This  came  up  during 
the  night,  and  in  the  early  morning 
Harold  saw  deploy  into  position  before 
him  the  legions  of  his  doughty  foe.  He 
watched  them  with  interest,  commenting 
freely  on  their  soldierly  appearance  and 
gallant  bearing  ;  but  let  it  not  be  thought 
that  while  he  watched  them  he  was  himself 
idle ;  his  own  troops  were  taking  position 
at  the  same  time,  and  now  were  facing 
each  other  two  mighty,  composite  engines 
of  destruction  —  waiting  but  a  word  for 
the  beginning  of  their  dreadful  work. 

As  the  two  lines  of  sentient  clay  stood 
watching  with  hungry  eyes  each  the  other, 
Harold  rode  alone  slowly  to  the  front  and, 
reaching  a  point  about  midway  between 
the  opposing  forces,  drew  rein  and,  raising 
his  hand,  waved  it  toward  Halfjord's  line, 
at  the  same  time  calling,  "Olaf !  Olaf  ! " 

The  young  man,  who  had  been  closely 
watching  this  move,  heard  his  name  called 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         237 

and  rode  forward  rapidly  to  meet,  as  he 
thought,  his  challenger,  but  when  he  drew 
near  Harold  said  :  "  Olaf,  I  love  you ; 
you  are  a  man  ;  it  pleaseth  me  not  to 
think  I  shall  kill  you,  yet  so  shall  it  be. 
I  fain  would  clasp  in  friendliness  your 
sword-hand  before  we  seek  to  kill." 

Olaf's  manly  heart  was  deeply  touched. 
"Verily,"  he  said,  "thou  hast  a  lofty  soul, 
great  Harold.  I  love  thee  even  as  thou 
sayest  thou  dost  love  Olaf,  but  I  shall  kill 
thee  though  thy  death  will  greatly  grieve 
me.  My  heart  leapeth  at  chance  of  once 
more  in  honorable  friendship  taking  thy 
hand  —  here  is  mine  !  "  And  now  was 
witnessed  the  most  remarkable  sight  that 
ever  yet  was  seen  —  there,  before  two  vast 
armies  eager  to  get  at  one  another's  throats, 
the  leaders  of  these  hosts  —  one  a  king, 
the  other  kingly — two  grand  souls  in 
stinctively  rendering  homage  unto  one 
another — paid  graceful  tribute  each  to  the 
other,  sealing  a  compact  of  friendship  to 
be  broken  in  one  short  hour  by  the  death 
of  one  at  the  other's  hand.  Raising  aloft 
their  left  hands  they  clasped  with  iron  grip 


238      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

the  hand  of  fellowship.  Not  a  word  more 
was  spoken  ;  silently,  almost  mournfully, 
they  gazed  into  one  another's  eyes,  then, 
releasing  their  grasp,  turned  and,  before 
the  astonished  gaze  of  the  assembled  thou 
sands,  rode  slowly  back  to  their  respective 
posts. 

At  the  very  moment  that  Harold  and 
Olaf  clasped  hands  a  haggard,  breathless 
woman  dashed  into  the  court-yard  of 
Jorg's  castle,  leaping  from  the  saddle  just 
as  her  noble  steed  sank  lifeless  to  the 
ground.  A  hurried  question,  an  answer, 
and,  without  pausing  for  rest  or  refresh 
ment,  securing  a  new  mount,  the  strange 
woman  swept  out  and  was  soon  seen  rid 
ing  in  a  mad  gallop  in  the  wake  of  Half- 
jord's  army. 

The  armies  were  marshalled  in  a  com 
paratively  narrow  valley  ;  behind  Halfjord 
were  broken,  ragged  hills,  in  Harold's 
rear  a  stream  fordable  in  but  few  places. 
The  invader  had  no  advantage  in  position; 
defeat  meant  to  him  destruction,  and  still, 
though  his  generals  muttered  words  of  angry 
doubt,  he  with  strange  prescience  fore- 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         239 

saw  the  inevitable  result  and,  guadium 
eertaminis,  the  victor's  aureole  upon  his 
brow,  calmly  awaited  the  arrival  of  destiny. 
The  left  wing  of  Halfjord's  army  under 
Alric  was  brought  by  the  encroaching 
hills  quite  near  to  Harold's  right,  where 
Eric  led.  Thus  Nature  herself  seemed  to 
favor  the  conspirators  against  the  integrity 
of  Landsvag.  Olaf  commanded  the  cen 
ter,  directly  opposite  Harold,  who  per 
sonally  led  his  men  ;  Jorg  had  charge  of 
Landsvag's  extreme  right ;  Erling,  at 
Olaf's  request,  had  placed  his  men  at  the 
left  of  the  center  and  sought  to  keep  a 
watchful  eye  on  Alric  as  well  as  on  the 
field ;  the  king  himself,  while  assuming 
general  charge  of  operations,  was  too  eager 
for  the  combat  to  tie  himself  to  any  one 
part  of  the  line  and  had  stationed  himself, 
with  some  two  hundred  of  his  most  valiant 
warriors,  a  short  distance  in  front  of  the 
main  column,  intending  at  the  signal  to 
hurl  himself  against  the  compact  line,  a 
living  wedge  driven  by  that  mighty  force 
behind,  hoping  also  to  engage  Harold  in 
personal  combat. 


240      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

The  last  friendly  word  spoken  Harold 
and  Olaf  had  returned  to  their  lines  ;  the 
two  great  columns  stood  for  a  brief  mo 
ment  quivering  with  excitement,  and  dur 
ing  the  respite  Alric  galloped  over  to 
where  Svend,  rigid  as  a  rock,  sat  his  horse  ; 
neither  spoke  as  the  rider  neared  his  im 
perturbable  lieutenant ;  a  glance  of  inquiry 
from  one,  of  assurance  from  the  other, 
was  sufficient ;  Alric's  mind  was  easy,  if 
the  mind  of  a  traitor  may  ever  be  easy,  and 
he  rode  back  to  his  station  and  prepared 
for  the  charge. 

The  trumpets  sounded,  and  with  a 
mighty  shout  that  seemed  to  split  the  very 
heavens  the  living  masses  swept  forward, 
looking  as  they  rushed  over  the  undulating 
ground  like  the  unwinding  coils  of  two 
Titan  serpents.  Like  the  sweeping  rush  of 
the  wind-swept  storm  Halfjord  and  his 
picked  band,  a  mere  warning  of  that  be 
hind,  threw  themselves  against  the  wall 
that  now  advanced  to  meet  them.  Lands- 
vag's  king  was  easily  distinguished.  Har 
old  divined  his  purpose  as  to  himself,  but 
his  word  was  given  to  Olaf,  and  muttering, 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord          241 

"When  I  have  done  with  Olaf,  Halfjord," 
he  rode  along  his  line  beyond  the  reach  of 
the  first  shock,  then,  turning,  galloped 
across  the  field  to  a  point  where  he  antici 
pated  the  rapidly  advancing  Olaf  would 
meet  him. 

The  first  fortunes  of  the  day  were  clearly 
with  Landsvag.  Halfjord,  cutting  his  way 
through  quivering  flesh,  had  opened  the 
way  for  those  who  followed  in  his  wake, 
and,  turning  to  ride  back,  his  men  mingled 
with  Olaf's  rushing  through  the  breach. 
Jorg,  old  war-dog  that  he  was,  at  the  first 
onset  rolled  Harold's  left  up  like  a  scroll, 
and  already  a  part  of  his  force  was  be 
tween  Harold  and  the  river,  while  on  the 
left  Alric  was  pressing  the  enemy  hard. 
Such  was  the  situation  when  Olaf  met 
Harold  and  cried  :  "  Yield  thee,  Harold ! 
Yield  while  yet  there  is  time  !  See  !  Thy 
men  fly  like  birds  before  the  storm ;  the 
day  is  ours.  Yield  thee,  king  !  " 

Harold  only  smiled,  though  to  the  on 
looker  disaster  seemed  about  to  overwhelm 
him.  "Olaf,"  he  said,  "for  defeat  look 
to  your  own  men.  As  for  yielding,  Harold 


242      Beyond  the  Palseocrystic  Sea 

bendeth  knee  to  no  man.  Come,  this  is 
our  last  meeting."  Olaf  needed  no  second 
bidding,  and  with  calmness  born  of  cour 
age,  coupled  with  the  elation  of  antici 
pated  success,  he  entered  upon  the  strug 
gle  which  should  end  only  when  one  was 
victor,  the  other  victim.  And  now  were 
savage  thrusts,  while  the  hands  that  but  a 
fleeting  breath  before  had  been  clasped  in 
good  fellowship  held  now  within  their 
grasp  the  blood-stained  keys  to  the  house 
of  death ;  back  and  forth,  thrust  and 
parry,  feint,  recover,  fought  these  men  of 
giant  souls.  Heedless  of  the  fortunes  of 
the  day  they  flashed  steel  against  steel,  but 
neither  prevailed  ;  each  had  drawn  blood, 
each  had  found  his  antagonist  as  lusty  in 
action  as  he  had  been  bold  in  speech  ;  the 
issue  was  still  doubtful,  yet  neither  thought 
of  suggesting  rest  —  it  was  a  duel  to  the 
death,  agreed  beforehand,  therefore  must 
end  with  death,  death  alone. 

Meantime  Harold  seemed  to  have  for 
gotten  the  danger  of  his  men,  who,  broken, 
huddled  in  spiritless  groups,  seeking 
simply  to  protect  themselves  from  the  mur- 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         243 

derous  assaults  of  Halfjord's  victorious 
troops. 

"  The  day  is  won  !  "  in  ecstasy  exclaimed 
Landsvag's  king  to  Erling  as  they  rested  a 
moment  from  the  slaughter,  but  just  then, 
as  if  in  answer  to  his  boast,  there  arose  a 
cry  that  froze  the  marrow  of  their  bones. 

"Treason  !  Treason  !  "  was  the  cry  that, 
taken  up  by  Erling's  men,  rolled  a  resist 
less  wave  of  frenzied  sound  until  the  silent 
hills,  roused  from  their  sleepy  dreams,  in 
scornful  screams  shriek  back  in  the  ring 
ing  ears  of  the  combatants  :  "Treason  ! 
Treason ! " 

Ah  !  would  that  man  were  less  a  crea 
ture  of  sordid  interests,  then  would  the 
world's  vocabulary  know  no  such  word  as 
this  ;  a  word  so  foul  that  uttered  leaves 
within  the  mouth  of  him  who  uses  it  the 
nauseous  taste  of  earth's  sewers. 

Yes,  "  Treason  ! "  was  the  cry  and 
rightly,  too,  for  at  the  moment  when  it 
seemed  that  Landsvag  must  prevail  Alric 
led  his  entire  force  into  the  enemy's  lines 
and  now  Erling,  his  flank  unprotected, 
found  himself  beset  by  both  friend  and  foe. 


244      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

The  two  whom  we  left  struggling  to 
gether  had  not  heard  the  awful  cry  whose 
despairing  notes  yet  quivered  in  the  air, 
and  still  they  fought.  But  now,  from  dif 
ferent  quarters  of  the  field,  came  rushing 
to  the  scene  of  this  most  equal  combat 
Alric,  with  glaring,  vengeful  eyes,  and 
Erling,  who,  seeing  the  speeding  traitor, 
sought  to  bury  his  own  trusty  blade  within 
that  venomous  heart ;  nor  were  they  all,  for 
over  the  uneven  plain  dashed  a  maddened 
horse  whose  rider,  a  woman,  seemed  not 
of  this  life  ;  rushing  on  in  wild  fury  she 
tore  her  way  through  the  now  disordered 
ranks  shrieking  as  she  flew:  "Olaf!  oh! 
where  is  Olaf  ?  "  A  strange  race  across  a 
bloody  battlefield.  The  girl  was  now 
ahead,  her  quick  eye  had  spied  out  her 
lover  and  on  she  rushed  like  a  demon, 
heedless  of  the  dead  and  dying  spurned, 
crushed  beneath  her  horse's  hoofs  ;  behind 
her  with  eyes  set  and  glazed  in  frightful 
murderous  fury  came  Alric  and  after  him 
with  steady  purpose  and  unfaltering  gait, 
his  Nemesis — Erling. 

On,  on,  the  girl  urged  her  frantic  steed, 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         245 

shrieking  as  she  rode:  "  Olaf  !  Olaf !"  but 
he  heard  not ;  nearer,  still  nearer  she 
drew  and  at  last  his  ear  caught  the  frenzied 
words  :  "Olaf !  beware  of  the  traitor  Alric !" 
He  heard  and  recognizing  the  voice  that 
spoke,  turned  with  a  start  of  surprise  just 
as  Harold  attacked  him  afresh.  Like  a 
thunderbolt  the  frightened  horse  with  its 
crazy  burden  dashed  between  the  two  com 
batants,  the  devoted  Hilda  received  in 
her  soft  bosom  the  steel  meant  for  Olaf 
and  reeling  fell  beneath  the  grinding 
hoofs ;  before  Harold  or  Olaf  recovered 
themselves  Alric  from  behind  ran  Olaf 
through,  exclaiming :  "This  for  thy 
thrust !  "  and  almost  at  the  same  moment 
Erling  coming  up  impaled  Alric,  hissing  : 
"  Traitor  ! " 

Weltering  in  their  blood  the  three  lay 
beneath  the  horses'  hoofs  before  Harold 
was  fully  aware  what  had  transpired  ;  the 
first  sight  which  met  the  king's  eyes  was 
Erling  with  bloody  blade  confronting  him. 
"What  is  this?"  cried  Harold.  "Hath 
Halfjord  foul  assassins  who  do  murder 
those  engaged  in  equal  combat?" 


246      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

"Nay,  King  Harold,"  replied  Erling. 
"Alric,  the  traitor,  hath  killed  Olaf ; 
Erling  did  the  same  for  Alric  and  now 
holdeth  himself  ready  for  thine  own  pur 
poses.  Let  Erling,!  pray  thee,  take  Olaf's 
place  before  thee." 

Harold,  apparently  oblivious  of  the  bat 
tle  raging  around  him,  exclaimed  :  "  Olaf 
dead  ? "  as  though  he  had  not  witnessed 
the  tragedy,  then,  resting  his  eyes  upon 
the  three  bleeding  bodies  he  continued: 
"  Yes,  dead,  and  not  by  Harold's  hand. 
Pierced  through  foul  treachery  from  be 
hind,  with  not  a  chance  to  save  his  noble 
life,  he  died  even  as  the  dog  who  slew  him." 

Clenching  his  fist  he  turned  again  to 
Erling  and  fiercely  asked  :  "Why  let  you 
not  yon  venomous  serpent  live  that  Harold 
might  wreak  upon  him  fitting  vengeance 
for  his  most  dastardly  act?"  Erling  mak 
ing  no  reply  the  king  continued  as  if  speak 
ing  to  himself :  "Through  that  ghastly  rent 
escaped  the  knightliest  soul  which  Harold 
hath  yet  seen.  Olaf !  Olaf !  foe  though 
you  were  mine  eyes  do  weep  at  your  un 
timely  end."  Then  seeing  apparently  for 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         247 

the  first  time  Hilda's  corpse  he  asked  : 
"  The  girl  ?  who  is  she  ?  " 

"A  gentle  maiden  whom  Olaf  loved!" 

"What  did  she  here?" 

"I  know  not,  king,  whence  came  the 
gentle  Hilda  nor  yet  where  she  had 
gathered  news  of  Alric's  foul  intent,  but 
as  you  fought  with  Olaf,  the  maiden  riding 
hotly  sought  her  lover,  crying  :  '  Beware, 
Olaf,  of  Alric,  the  traitor!'  King,  she 
hath  found  her  lover  and  her  grave." 

"  Yea,"  was  the  passionate  reply,  "  and 
Harold's  blade  freed  her  pure  soul.  Ah  ! 
Harold,  Harold,  put  up  thy  blade,  which, 
seeking  flesh  of  man,  hath  nothing  found 
save  the  warm,  pulsing  breast  of  a  gentle 
woman  !  Would  to  Thor  before  I  sheathed 
this  sword  it  had  drank  deep  of  the  life- 
blood  of  the  dastard  Alric,  then  might  his 
blood  in  part  atone  for  that  which  now  too 
deeply  dyes  this  blade  !  " 

Through  the  entire  action  Harold  had 
borne  himself  as  one  to  whom  Fate's  de 
crees  had  been  already  revealed ;  seeking 
but  to  keep  his  troth  with  Olaf  he  had 
given  no  attention  to  the  details  of  the 


248      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

battle,  and  during  the  colloquy  between 
Harold  and  Erling  neither  had  heeded  the 
changing  scenes  around  them,  but  when 
Erling,  eager  to  be  doing,  repeated  his 
request  that  he  might  take  Olafs  place, 
the  king  first  glanced  approvingly  at  the 
brave  fellow,  then  for  the  first  time  swept 
his  eye  over  the  field.  After  a  brief  survey 
he  rode  close  to  Erling,  and,  laying  a 
hand  kindly  upon  his  shoulder,  said, 
"  Nay,  noble  knight,  another  time.  Half- 
jord  needeth  you  now.  See  ! " 

Erling,  looking,  saw  the  troops  of 
Landsvag,  demoralized  by  Alric's  defec 
tion,  flying  in  disorder  from  the  field, 
Halfjord  himself,  with  the  remnant  of  his 
band  of  picked  men,  closely  pressed  by  the 
victorious  enemy.  Speechless  with  sur 
prise  and  admiration  at  Harold's  magna 
nimity  Erling  bowed,  then  wheeled  and 
dashed  away  to  Halfjord's  succor,  while 
Harold  rode  slowly  back  to  camp  away 
from  the  scene  of  combat. 

The  day  was  lost  to  Landsvag,  and 
nothing  remained  but  to  save  from  the 
wreck  as  much  as  possible,  and  to  this  end 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         249 

Halfjord,  Jorg  and  Erling  bent  all  their 
efforts.  At  first  the  pursuit  was  sharp,  but 
as  the  routed  army  entered  the  hills  they 
were  less  closely  followed,  and  by  night 
fall  had  reached  a  place  of  comparative 
security,  where  the  weary,  disheartened, 
broken  ranks  threw  themselves  upon  the 
dew-bathed  grass  to  seek  in  friendly  sleep 
forgetfulness  of  their  disgrace. 

Halfjord,  Jorg  and  Erling  were  together, 
the  latter  telling  of  Olaf  s  death,  when  the 
faithful  old  general,  with  tears  in  his  eyes, 
exclaimed,  "  Ah !  would  I  might  have 
found  that  blessed  sleep  which  now  closeth 
Olaf's  eyes !  Would  I  had  not  lived  to 
see  Landsvag's  humiliation !" 

"Even  so  feel  I,  good  Jorg,"  was  the 
king's  answer,  "but  there  remaineth  much 
for  us." 

"What  would  you,  king?" 

"Save  Landsvag." 

"Halfjord,"  gloomily  replied  the  old 
man,  "Jorg's  sword  is  thine,  and  I  do  even 
hope  to  lay  down  my  life  since,  seeing 
that  we  have  lost  Olaf  and  half  our  army, 
Landsvag  is  doomed." 


250      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

"Not  so,  Jorg,  we  will  even  yet  over 
come  this  Harold." 

"King,  Jorg  is  old  enough  to  be  thy 
father.  Jorg  telleth  thee  no  son  of  thine 
shall  ever  sit  upon  the  throne  of  Landsvag, 
nor  shall  thou  die  its  king." 

"  Methinks,  good  Jorg,  the  day's  disasters 
have  overcome  your  sense.  Yea,  we  have 
greatly  suffered,  but  Landsvag  yet  re- 
maineth  true  to  her  king,  and  will  fight 
for  him,  even  though  Harold  brought 
legions  upon  legions.  Halfjord  feareth 
not  Harold,  but  if  that  you  say  be  true 
what  then,  Jorg  ?  What  should  Halfjord 
do?" 

"  Make  peace,  oh  !  king,  with  this  thy 
enemy,  before  it  were  too  late." 

"  He  is  a  most  generous  foe,  king,  and 
now  would  exact  no  terms  dishonorable  to 
thyself  or  thy  people,"  broke  in  Erling 
eagerly. 

"What!"  exclaimed  Halfjord,  "do  Jorg 
and  Erling  ask  the  King  of  Landsvag  to 
go  on  bended  knee  in  suit  for  peace  unto 
this  knave,  who  cometh  from  the  south 
seeking  that  which  is  not  his  own  ?  Nay, 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         251 

my  gorge  rises  at  the  thought.  Let  Harold 
have  that  he  taketh,  even  though  it  be  all 
Landsvag,  but  that  which  he  taketh  not 
Halfjord  will  keep,  and  every  step  he  taketh 
on  this  our  land  shall  be  marked  with  blood 
of  his  slain  ! "  This  defiant  declaration  of 
their  defeated  king,  the  death-knell  not  of 
themselves  alone — that  were  of  small  mo 
ment —  but  of  the  land  of  their  birth  as 
well,  was  received  with  dismay  ;  but  before 
either  could  speak  an  officer  approached, 
escorting  a  party  of  mounted  men.  These 
proved  to  be  messengers  from  Harold, 
bearing  with  them  the  corpses  of  Olaf  and 
Hilda,  together  with  a  message  of  con 
dolence  and  regret  from  Halfjord's  knightly 
foe.  The  king,  dismissing  the  messengers 
with  a  suitable  reply,  ordered  the  bodies 
borne  to  his  own  castle  for  interment,  and, 
left  alone,  murmured:  "Olaf  said  true, 
this  Harold  hath  a  great  and  noble  heart, 
and  yet  that  maketh  him  but  a  more 
dangerous  foe." 


CHAPTER  IX 

Though  this  is  called  the  legend  of  Half- 
jord  the  death  of  the  gallant  Olaf  leaves 
but  little  to  tell. 

Grunhilde,  apprised  of  the  arrival  of  the 
messengers  bearing  the  two  bodies,  re 
turned  at  once  to  Halfjord's  castle.  Olaf's 
tragic  death  overwhelmed  her  with  sorrow, 
but  in  the  rush  of  events,  her  consternation 
at  Landsvag's  defeat  and  the  daily  reports 
of  continued  successes  on  Harold's  part,  she 
had  no  time  to  indulge  her  grief.  The 
full  story  of  the  tragedy  in  which  the  two 
young  lovers  had  died  almost  in  each 
other's  arms  had  not  been  told  her  and 
the  part  that  Alric  had  played  was  known 
to  neither  herself  nor  Olga. 

Grunhilde   had,  for  the  sake  of    Hilda 

and  her  message  just  before  she  went  on 

her  ride  of  death,  pardoned  and  restored 

to  a  semblance  of  old-time  favor  the  maid 

252 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         253 

Olga,  while  the  latter,  though  feeling  a 
twinge  of  conscience  whenever  she  thought 
of  sweet  Hilda's  rude  death,  did  not  yet 
know  the  cost  to  Landsvag  of  her  silence, 
and  felt  rather  a  sense  of  relief  that  she 
had  spoken  even  so  late. 

Thoroughly  aroused,  Grunhilde  sought  in 
every  way  to  aid  her  king,  scouring  the  coun 
try  for  recruits  and  even  arming  and  send 
ing  to  the  front  the  menials  of  her  house 
hold,  but  it  was  of  no  avail.  It  had  been 
written  in  the  Book  of  Fate  that  Landsvag 
should  fall  and  daily,  almost  hourly,  Harold 
drove  the  devoted  remnant  which  still  clung 
to  the  declining  fortunes  of  their  king  fur 
ther  and  further  into  the  interior.  Halfjord, 
upon  whom  Olaf's  mantle  seemed  to  have 
fallen,  was  now  a  king,  a  kingly  king,  most 
worthy  of  that  crown  fast  slipping  from  his 
head.  Halfjord  !  Halfjord  !  it  is  now  too 
late  ;  those  squandered  hours  when  Pleas 
ure's  wanton  smile  lured  you  from  the 
rugged  path  of  duty,  and  servile  sycophants 
dulled  your  ears  to  Olaf's  warnings  —  those 
hours,  marshalled  now  before  your  retro 
spective  gaze,  seem  as  the  hosts  of  dead 


254      Beyond  the  Palzeocrystic  Sea 

which  lie  putrefying  on  a  score  of  fields, 
hosts  you  might  have  saved  had  you  but 
saved  the  hours.  A  king  now,  Halfjord, 
but  what  were  you  before  ?  Hardly  the 
lowest  serf  in  your  kingdom  gave  less 
thought  to  life's  grave  responsibilities  than 
did  you.  This  your  retribution  and  in  pro 
portion  to  your  discarded  duties  shall  its 
terrors  accumulate  ! 

At  last  the  torn  and  tattered  ravelings 
of  the  army  that  had  so  proudly  gone 
forth  limped  wearily,  woefully,  through 
the  gate  of  the  king's  own  castle  —  Lands- 
vag's  last  stronghold  —  and  there  prepared 
themselves  for  the  siege  whose  end  was  in 
evitable.  Harold  came  and  like  a  mighty 
serpent  his  army  wound  its  crushing  folds 
around  the  frowning  walls. 

Jorg  and  Erling  were  still  among  the 
living,  though  each  had  most  frantically 
sought  death's  sweet  release  from  impend 
ing  humiliation.  The  queen,  hearing  that 
Erling  was  present  at  Olaf's  death,  ques 
tioned  him  and  then  heard  for  the  first 
time  the  full  story  of  Alric's  treachery  and 
murder.  The  story  was  told  before  Olga 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         255 

—  Olga,  whose  one  word  spoken  in  season 
might  have  changed  the  course  of  history 

—  and  when  Erling  had  gone,  the  queen, 
with  a  withering  smile,  said  to  the  girl  who 
with   cheeks  as  pale  as  death's  phantom 
steed  sat  like  a  piece  of  stone  :     "  You  are 
both  murderess  and  traitress!  "     Olga  rose 
and    left   the  chamber.      That   night  the 
sleeping  inmates  of  the  castle  were  aroused 
by  an  agonized  shriek,  followed  quickly  by 
a  heavy  fall,  and  in  the  morning  the  man 
gled  remains  of  the  unhappy  Olga  were 
found  beneath  her  window. 

My  story  draws  to  a  close  ;  already  I  have, 
in  seeking  to  drive  away  the  ennui  of  these 
tedious  hours,  spun  it  out  to  a  length  dis 
couraging  to  the  possible  reader.  Reader  ? 
An  odd  conceit,  that  these  pages  will  ever 
find  their  way  to  my  fellow-men,  and  yet  I 
hope  even  against  hope. 

What  need  to  recount  the  privations,  the 
sufferings,  of  the  beleaguered  garrison,  the 
sorties  of  the  desperate,  starving  men,  the 
repulsed  assaults  of  the  besiegers,  who, 
like  a  great  flock  of  buzzards  watching  the 
dying  throes  of  a  helpless  lion,  not  content 


256      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

with  the  slow  approach  of  dissolution, 
sought  to  hasten  death  with  their  sharp, 
tearing  talons?  The  history  of  one  pro 
longed  siege  is,  barring  details,  the  history 
of  them  all  —  Halfjord  capitulated.  How 
could  it  be  otherwise?  Harold,  filled  with 
admiration  of  his  brave  foe,  with  his  usual 
magnanimity  accepted  the  surrender,  leav 
ing  the  terms  open  to  be  settled  afterward 
as  between  kings. 

On  the  day  when  the  gates  were  to  be 
opened  Jorg,  emaciated,  starving,  hardly 
able  to  stand  erect,  weeping  like  a  baby, 
said  to  Halfjord:  "Fate  hath  been  kind 
to  many  —  the  princely  Olaf,  mine  own 
gallant  Jegge,  last  of  our  race,  and  count 
less  thousands  of  others  have,  through  the 
friendly  shafts  of  our  foes,  pillowed  their 
noble  heads  upon  the  soft  bosom  of  this 
their  native  land,  but  Jorg,  who  for  a  life 
time  hath  borne  weapons  for  Landsvag 
nor  ever  yet  before  hath  bended  knee  to 
foe  —  Jorg,  who  should  have  died  before, 
must  needs  behold  an  alien  in  the  seat  of 
Landsvag's king.  Ah!  Halfjord!  Halfjord! 
why  died  we  not  at  birth  ?  Great  Odin  ! 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         257 

Let  the  kindly  curtain  of  eternal  blindness 
roll  its  grateful  clouds  before  old  Jorg's 
despairing  eyes,  that  I  may  not  behold  the 
desecration  of  this  day  ! " 

Halfjord  made  no  reply  —  with  tortured 
soul  whose  festering  wounds  had  poisoned 
all  the  springs  of  life,  with  a  heroism  born 
of  a  kingly  heart  he  sought  to  bear  himself 
with  a  most  kingly  mien  through  the  ordeal 
before  him  and  in  such  a  mood  it  is  not 
safe  for  man,  however  colossal  his  soul,  to 
trust  himself  to  words — treacherous  words, 
in  their  very  forming  a  tremor  of  the  lip,  a 
quaver  of  the  voice,  betrays  the  grinding 
agony  which  the  giant  soul  may,  through 
a  silent  smile,  hide  from  the  prying  world. 

The  hour  arrived.  Halfjord,  Jorg  and 
Erling,  with  a  handful  of  trusty  followers, 
stood,  almost  tottering  in  their  weakness, 
awaiting  the  signal  that,  sounding  triumph 
to  those  without,  meant  desolation  to  those 
within.  Harold's  great  army,  full  of  lusty 
pride,  was  marshaled  in  grand  array  upon 
the  surrounding  plains;  the  trumpet  sound 
ed,  trembling,  gray-haired  veterans  threw 
open  those  gates  that  had  so  faithfully  re- 


258      Beyond  the  Palasocrystic  Sea 

sisted  armed  foes  without  but  to  yield  to 
that  most  insidious  foe  within  —  starvation 
—  and  through  the  open  portal  rode,  not 
a  great  host  to  gloat  over  the  dying  strug 
gles  of  the  once  mighty  Landsvag,  but  a 
single  horseman,  the  knightly  Harold  him 
self  alone. 

Dismounting  in  the  court-yard  Harold 
advanced  to  the  king  who  was  now  his 
prisoner,  saying  :  "  Halfjord,  thou  hast 
nobly  defended  thyself,  and  while  we  do 
rejoice  at  this  our  great  success  yet  do  we 
grieve  with  thee  over  thy  downfall  and 
even  more  over  the  death  of  the  gallant 
Olaf,  whom  we  did  love  as  brother  while 
we  battled  with  him  as  a  foe." 

Halfjord  was  not  prepared  for  such 
kindness  ;  despite  himself  his  eyes  filled 
with  tears  as  he  replied  :  "  Harold,  thou 
art  kind  unto  one  who  now  yields  himself 
thy  prisoner." 

"  Not  so,  good  Halfjord,"  was  the  re 
sponse.  "  Pluck  up  thy  spirits,  thou  art 
neither  foe  nor  prisoner  now,  but  Harold's 
friend  and  vassal.  We  would  have  thee  gov 
ern  for  us  this  thy  goodly  land  and  Harold 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         259 

can  sleep  easy  on  his  couch  with  Landsvag 
beneath  thy  true  eye." 

Harold  had  extended  his  hand  as  he 
spoke —  Halfjord  took  the  proffered  hand 
and  these  two  kings,  the  victor  and  the 
vanquished,  gazed  into  each  other's  eyes  ; 
at  last,  in  tones  whose  determination  left 
no  room  for  argument,  while  through  them 
ran  a  note  of  sadness,  Halfjord  spoke  :  "I 
thank  thee,  king,  but  it  may  not  be ;  Half 
jord  will  not  rule  as  vassal  where  once  he 
was  king." 

Disappointment  and  admiration  were 
blended  in  the  look  which  Harold  bent 
upon  him  as  he  said :  "  Thine  was  a 
king's  answer,  and  its  spirit  pleases  us. 
We  would  fain  have  thee  with  us,  yet  will 
we  not  force  thee  ;  thou  shalt  have  thy 
wish,  brave  Halfjord.  What  wilt  thou  ?" 

"Oh  !  king,  thou  art  generous  unto  thy 
fallen  foe.  Halfjord  would  take  ship  and 
go  far  from  hence,  for  his  eyes  weep  tears 
of  blood  at  sight  of  the  desolation  of  his 
land." 

"  It  shall  be  as  thou  desirest,  Halfjord," 
was  the  quiet  reply,  at  which  the  unfor- 


260      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

tunate  king,  clasping  Harold  about  the 
neck,  exclaimed :  "  Verily,  thou  art  a 
king ! " 

"And  you,  noble  Jorg?"  asked  Harold, 
as,  disengaging  himself  from  Halfjord,  he 
extended  a  hand  to  the  old  man. 

"  King,"  answered  the  faithful  follower, 
"  see,  Jorg's  hair  is  white  with  the  snows  of 
many  winters ;  I  am  too  old  to  learn  how 
to  serve  a  new  master;  I  go  with  my 
king." 

"  You  have  a  true  and  loyal  heart.  With 
such  men  as  these  I  marvel  not,  Halfjord, 
that  thou  hast  so  long  withstood  Harold, 
And  you,  brave  knight,  who  would  have 
taken  Olaf's  place  against  Harold  himself, 
what  say  you?" 

"Harold,  Erling  also  goeth  with  his 
king." 

"Harold  is  now  your  king." 

"  Not  so,  Harold,  thou  hast  conquered, 
but  Halfjord  is  still  Landsvag's  king,  even 
though  thou  hast  wrested  from  him  his  fair 
crown." 

"Well  said,  brave  Erling.  Halfjord,  I 
would  I  had  an  hundred  such  men,  men 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         261 

who  desert  not  when  fortune  frowns.  And 
these  thy  brave  followers?"  waving  his 
hand  at  the  men  who  had  stood  silently  at 
arms  behind  their  king.  A  cry  arose  as  if 
from  one  throat :  "We  cast  our  lot  with 
Halfjord ! " 

Harold,  deeply  impressed  with  the  in 
flexible  loyalty  of  the  entire  garrison,  said  : 
'  It  is  well.  Thou  mayest  depart  with  thy 
followers,  Halfjord.  I  leave  thee  in  pos 
session  here  until  thou  art  prepared,  nor 
shall  the  presence  of  aliens  in  this,  thy 
home,  disturb  thy  last  hours  here."  Then 
saluting  in  turn  each  of  the  three  men  he 
said  to  the  dethroned  king:  "Halfjord, 
thou  art  a  king  and  deservest  a  better 
fate."  To  Jorg  andErling:  "My  heart 
yearneth  for  such  followers  as  ye  men  of 
Landsvag."  Then  mounted  and  rode 
away. 

Not  long  after  his  departure  a  train  of 
provisions  sent  by  Harold  to  the  famishing 
garrison  entered  the  castle. 

Some  two  days  were  consumed  in  prepa 
rations,  and  on  the  third  day  the  little 
troop  filed  out,  taking  their  way  toward  the 


262      Beyond  the  Palaeocrystic  Sea 

distant  seashore.  True  to  his  promise, 
Harold  not  only  refrained  from  taking 
possession  of  the  castle  during  Halfjord's 
occupancy,  but,  with  refined  consideration, 
so  disposed  his  force  that  when  the  mourn 
ful  train  of  self-expatriated  exiles  passed 
with  tear-dimmed  eyes  they  were  spared 
the  humiliation  of  maiching  under  the 
eyes  of  the  victors. 

We  see  no  more  of  noble  Harold  and 
but  little  more  of  Halfjord,  since  it  were  a 
weary  task  to  follow  these  wanderers 
through  the  trials,  sufferings,  privations  of 
their  journey.  Taking  ship  the  followers 
of  Halfjord,  some  two  hundred  souls,  set 
sail  for  far-away  Iceland,  but  adverse  winds 
drove  them  from  their  course  ;  they  were 
lost  on  the  pathless  ocean.  During  the 
time  that  they  sought  in  vain  to  recover 
their  course  the  queen,  Grunhilde,  after 
giving  birth  to  a  son,  whom  she  named 
Olaf,  yielded  up  her  life,  and  her  body 
was  consigned  to  the  soft  caresses  of  the 
rolling  waves. 

At  last  they  sighted  land,  but,  owing  to 
the  ice,  were  unable  to  approach  it  close 


The  Legend  of  Halfjord         263 

enough  to  determine  if  it  was  inhabited  or 
habitable.  (I  have  every  reason  to  assume 
that  this  land  was  Greenland.)  For  days  they 
skirted  this  frowning,  ice-locked  coast, 
until  finally  they  again  entered  open  water, 
and  there  found  a  current  that  bore  them 
resistlessly  northward.  Death  in  a  thou 
sand  ways  now  staring  them  in  the  face, 
they  lost  heart,  but  the  noble  Halfjord 
sought  in  every  possible  way  to  revive 
their  drooping  spirits,  succeeding  in  rous 
ing  them  to  one  last  effort.  Finally  land 
was  again  sighted,  and  this  time  without 
the  menacing  fringe  of  ice.  The  current 
bore  them  close  in  shore  ;  they  anchored, 
landing,  I  should  judge,  not  far  from  the 
spot  where  my  ship  of  ice  stranded,  and 
there  the  good  King  Halfjord  founded  the 
city  of  Nikiva. 

Halfjord  reigned  many  years,  claiming 
toward  the  end  of  his  life  to  have  the  gift 
of  prophecy,  and  telling  his  people  that 
he  should  return  hereafter  and  lead  them 
to  recover  the  kingdom  Harold  had 
wrested  from  them.  They  believed  him, 
and  to  this  day  have  looked  for  his  return, 


264      Beyond  the  Palzeocrystic  Sea 

hence  their  welcome  to  me,  though  since 
the  ships  in  which  they  came  have  long 
since  rotted,  and  they  have  neither  material 
nor  practical  knowledge  for  fashioning  or 
handling  others,  it  is  to  me  a  matter  of 
much  speculation  how  they  expect  me  to 
lead  them  from  this  place — a  matter  of 
much  concern  to  me,  though  apparently  of 
none  to  them. 

This,  then,  is  the  legend  of  Halfjord  as 
told  in  Nikiva,  and  to  the  minds  of  this 
people  their  legend  suggests  but  two 
ideas  —  the  ultimate  return  of  their  be 
loved  King  Halfjord  and  the  treachery  of 
Alric  the  Bloody-haired — treachery  so  foul 
that  after  a  lapse  of  ten  centuries  the  taint 
of  its  curse  still  hangs  around,  working 
frightful  death  to  the  unfortunate  babe 
who  enters  the  world  with  locks  that  sug 
gest  the  "Bloody  Hair." 


PRINTED  BY  R.  R.  DONNELLEY 

AND    SONS    COMPANY    AT    THE 

LAKESIDE  PRESS,  CHICAGO,  ILL 

MDCCCXCV 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


Uliivur 


Beyond 
The  Palceocrrstic  Sea 

V 

by 

- 

A.  S.  Morton 


